:^^K-^cv-S^ 


I  ::4 Ml 


■^   Harkey,  Simeon  W.  1811-1889. 
J  The  church's  best  state,  or, 


THE 

CHURCH'S  BEST  STATE; 

OR 

CONSTANT  REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION. 

BY 

REV.   SIMEON   W.    HARKEY, 

Frederick,  Md. 


"O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  the  qaidst  of  the  years,  in  the  midst  of 
the  years  make  known ;  in  wrath  remember  mercy.*' — Hab.  iii.  2. 


BALTIMORE: 

PRINTBO   AND    PUBLISHED  AT  PUBLICATION   ROOMS,  1  S.  LIBERTY    ST.; 
ALSO  BY  TAPPAN  &  DENNET,  AND  CROCKER  &  BREWSTER,   BOS- 
TON ;  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  AND  SAXTON  &  DAYTON,  NEW 
YORK ;     E.     LUCAS,     CINCINNATI  ;     C     H.    KAY 
&  CO.,  PITTSBURG. 

1842. 


Entered  according  to  the  act  of  Congress  of  the  United  States,  in 
the  year  1842,  by  Simeom  W.  Harkey,  in  the  Clerk's  office  of 
the  District  Court  of  Maryland. 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  grand  design  of  the  Christian  Church  is  the  rfegeneration  and 
sanctification  of  souls.  7—15 

CHAPTER  I. 

What  is  true  religion  ?  An  important  question.  The  Savior  tells 
us.  Mat.  xxii.  37 — 40.  Evidences  of  love  to  God.  (Quotation 
from  Rev.  Wm.  Jay.    Quotation  from  Rev.  Dr.  S.  S.  Schmucker. 

7—37 

CHAPTER  n. 

What  is  a  genuine  Revival  of  Religion,  considered  negatively  ? 
Not  the  work  of  man,  but  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  Two  important 
inferences  from  this,  viz.  men  cannot  produce  revivals,  and  oppo- 
sition to  them  is  opposition  to  the  work  of  God.  A  genuine  re- 
vival not  a  scene  of  wild  confusion  and  disorder  of  mere  animal 
excitement.     What  kind  and  degree  of  excitement  is  allowable. 

39—69 

CHAPTER  in. 

What  is  a  genuine  revival  considered  affirmatively  ?  Term  is  de- 
rived from  two  Latin  words,  which  literally  signify  to  re-live,  or 
to  restore  to  new  life.  Revival  characterized  by  three  prominent 
features,  viz.  quickening  of  christians,  undeceiving  and  bringing 
in  of  hypocrites,  and  conversion  of  sinners.  71 — 78 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Are  genuine  revivals  the  Church's  Best  State.  A  discussion  be- 
tween Mr.  A.  and  Mr.  B-  79—90 

CHAPTER  V. 

Constant  revivals  possible — proven  from  the  nature  of  a  revival, 
from  the  fact  that  we  may  always  enjoy  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  from  the  fact  that  such  a  state  has  been  enjoyed 


IV  CONTENTS. 

by  the  Church  and  by  individual  congregations  for  many  years, 
together.  91 — 104 

CHAPTER  VI. 
"  New  Measures" — "Old  Measures."  Means  to  be  employed  for  the 
promotion  of  revivals.  1.  Faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
2.  Protracted  meetings.  3.  Catechetical  instructions.  4.  Sun- 
day schools.  5.  The  circulation  of  tracts  and  books  on  Practical 
Piety.  6.  Social  prayer  meetings  and  individual  effort.  105 — 138 

CHAPTER  VII. 
How  to  conduct  revivals.    When  to  appoint  a  protracted  meeting, 
how  oflen  to  be  held  and  how  long  continued.    Directions  during 
the  commencement  and  progress  of  a  revival.    Conducting  meet- 
ings.    Treatment  of  the  awakened.  139 — 155 

CHAPTER  VIU. 
Conclusion  and  apphcation  of  the  whole  subject,  with  an  earnest 
and  affectionate  appeal  in  behalf  of  revivals.  157 — 172 


PREFACE. 

The  idea  of  a  constant  revival,  and  the  design  of  the 
following  work,  were  suggested  to  the  author's  mind  a 
few  years  ago,  by  reading  a  letter  from  the  pen  of  Rev. 
Dr.  Alexander,  published  in  a  work  entitled  "  Sprague's 
Lectures  on  Revivals."  He  was  subsequently  appointed 
to  preach  a  sermon  before  the  Ecclesiastical  Body  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  on  revivals,  which  led  him  to  a 
thorough  examination  of  the  whole  subject,  and  produced 
the  firm  conviction  in  his  mind,  that  constant  revivals  of 
religion  are  possible,  and  that  it  is  the  sacred  duty  of  all 
true  Christians  to  labor  and  pray  that  they  may  be  enjoy- 
ed ;  and  that  this  would  unquestionably  be  The  Church's 
Best  State.  A  constant  revival  state  in  a  congregation 
is  certainly  vastly  preferable  to  temporary  excitements, 
however  deep  and  beneficial  in  their  results  ;  and  if  its 
attainment  is  possible,  ought  not  every  congregation  to 
enjoy  it  ?  It  is  to  awaken  attention  on  this  subject,  and 
contribute  a  feeble  mite  to  the  attainment  of  so  desirable 
an  end,  that  this  little  work  is  now  presented  to  the  pub- 
lic. The  author's  object  is  to  do  good,  and  if  his  labors 
aid,  even  in  a  small  degree,  to  promote  genuine  revivals 
and  the  salvation  of  souls,  he  will  feel  himself  abundantly 
compensated.  He  has  not  hesitated  to  use  any  suitable 
materials  that  he  met  with  ;  yet  the  principal  part  of  the 


6  PREFACE. 

work  is  the  result  of  his  own  experience.  He  hopes 
that  no  one  will  be  able  to  call  him  either  a  sectarian  or 
a  bigot  from  any  thing  found  within  these  pages,  and  that 
these  teachings  are  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  Scrip- 
tures of  Divine  Truth.  May  our  Divine  Redeemer  own 
and  bless  this  humble  but  sincere  effort  to  promote  his 
kingdom  upon  earth  !  To  Him,  and  to  all  true  friends 
of  genuine  revivals,  the  work  is  devoutly  and  affection- 
ately dedicated  by 

The  Author. 
Frederick,  Md.,  March  2StJh  1842. 


INTRODUCTION, 

The  grand  and  glorious  design  of  the  Christian  Chufcli 
Upon  earth,  is  the  salvation  of  a  lost  world,  by  theregen-* 
eration  and  sanctification  of  immortal  souls.  This  funda- 
mental truth  is  so  obvious,  and  so  generally  admitted  in 
theory,  that  it  might  seem  unnecessary  to  state,  much 
less  to  defend  it,  did  not  the  practice  of  so  many  profes- 
sed christians  contradict  their  profession  in  this  particular* 
But  while  we  see  those  into  whose  hands  the  Lord  has 
committed,  instrumentally,  the  work  of  the  world's  con- 
version, contending  more  for  forms  and  ceremonies,  than 
striving  to  promote  the  life  and  power  of  true  godliness  ; 
more  zealous  in  defending  their  creeds  and  confessions 
of  faith,  than  in  preaching  "  Christ  and  him  crucified;" 
more  anxious  to  make  proselytes,  than  to  gather  souls 
into  the  fold  of  the  Redeemer ;  more  concerned  about 
the  magnificence  and  splendor  of  their  churches,  and  the 
pomp  and  display  of  their  worship,  than  the  state  of  vital 
piety  among  the  members  of  their  congregations  ; — while 
we  see  these  things,  it  becomes  our  duty  to  go  back  to 
*'  the  first  principles  of  Christianity,"  and  endeavor  to 
recall  the  attention  of  men  to  the  original  design  of  our 
holy  religion.  Nay  more ;  while  we  see  so  many  ac- 
knowledged and  ruling  members  in  the  churches,  who 
are  entirely  destitute  and  ignorant  of  experimental  reli- 
gion ;  who  have  "  a  name  to  live,  but  are  dead;"  "  have 
a  form  of  godliness,  but  deny  the  power  thereof;"  who 
instead  of  being  *'  the  light  of  the  world,  and  the  salt  of 
the  earth,"  are  a  dead  weight)  an  incubus  upon  the  vital 


8  INtRODtJCTlON* 

energies  of  the  church,  the  faithful  watchman  upon 
Zidn's  walls  dare  not  hold  his  peace.  The  grand  design 
of  the  church  is  forgotten,  souls  are  in  danger,  and  the 
World  is  pei*ishing:  he  must  therefore  sound  the  alarms 
and  obey  God,  who  bids  him,  "  Cry  aloud,  spare  not ; 
lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  shew  my  people 
their  transgressions,  and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins." 
— Is.  Iviii.  1. 

But  what  is  the  grand  design  of  the  church  ?  What 
great  object  had  the  Lord  in  view  in  her  establishment 
Upon  earth  ?  Have  we  stated  it  correctly  When  we  said 
that  it  is  the  salvation  of  a  lost  world  by  the  regenera'^ 
Hon  and  sanctification  of  souls?  That  this  is  her  most 
sublime  and  glorious  design,  and  should  be  constantly, 
isingly,'and  most  ardently  pursued  by  her,  is  evident,  in 
the  first  placC)  from  the  nature  of  the  case. 

The  world  has  apostatized  from  God,  and  must  be  re- 
claimed or  perish*  All  men  are  by  nature  fallen,  pollu* 
ted,  guilty  sinners,  and  must  be  regenerated  and  sancti-^ 
fied,  or  be  eternally  lost.  But  the  church  possesses  the 
only  means  by  which  this  can  be  accomplished.  Hers 
is  the  only  plan  of  salvation  which  the  God  of  infinite 
love  and  wisdom  has  devised ;  hence  it  follows  incontro- 
vertibly,  that  her  great  business  is  the  regeneration  and 
sanctification  of  souls,  and -that  just  so  far  as  she  fails  of 
this  object,  she  falls  short  of  her  duty,  and  thwarts  the 
benevolent  and  merciful  design  of  her  Founder.  The 
christian  church  is  "the  light  of  the  world;"  but  let  her 
light  be  obscured  and  her  glory  tarnished  by  the  substi- 
tution of  shadows  for  substance,  and  ceremonies  and 
forms  for  the  life  and  power  of  vital  piety,  and  her  object 
is  not  accomplished,  the  sun  is  at  once  blotted  from  the 
moral   firmament  of  the   world,    and   "  darkness   again 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

covers  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people ;"  the 
world  is  left  in  its  ruins.  The  church  is  "the  salt  of  the 
earth,"  but  if  this  "  salt  have  lost  its  savor,  wherewith 
shall  it  be  salted?" — mankind  will  then  be  left  to  rot  in 
their  own  corruption.  The  church  is  the  world's  only- 
star  of  hope,  but  if  this  star  be  quenched  or  its  gloiy 
concealed,  the  dark  curtain  of  despair  will  at  once  en- 
shroud our  wretched  guilty  race.  How  important  then 
that  christians  should  ever  keep  the  real  design  of  the 
church  prominently  and  vividly  before  their  minds,  and 
labor  unceasingly  for  its  accomplishment.  But  that  the 
conversion  and  sanctification  of  souls  is  the  grand  de- 
sign of  the  church  is  further  evident  from  the  fact,  that 
this  is  indispensable  to  the  salvation  of  men.  No  souls 
can  be  saved,  unless  they  are  regenerated  and  sanctified. 
Of  this  the  Savior  and  his  apostles  do  most  positively 
and  solemnly  assure  us.  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,"  said  Jesus  to  Nicodemus,  "except  a  man  be  born 
again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  John  iii.  3. 
"Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  Heb.  xii. 
14.  "Be  ye  holy  for  I  am  holy  saith  the  Lord."  1  Pet. 
i.  16.  If  therefore,  the  church  as  the  instrument  in  the 
hands  of  God,  does  not  labor  for  and  effect  the  regenera- 
tion and  sanctification  of  souls,  what  good  does  she  ac- 
complish for  the  spiritual  interests  of  men  ?  None  at  all. 
She  might  as  well  have  had  no  existence.  The  Savior 
has  said,  "For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain 
the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall 
a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ?"  Mat.  xvi.  26.  And 
so  we  may  ask  most  emphatically,  what  advantage  will 
it  be  to  us  in  a  future  world  to  have  been  members  of  the 
church  here,  if  our  souls  are  not  saved  ?  It  will  only 
add  to  our  misery  then  to  have  to  say,  "  Lord,   Lord, 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy  name 
have  done  many  wonderful  works  ?"  if  after  all  we  must 
hear  the  dreadful  sentence,  "  I  never  knew  you :  depart 
from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity."  Mat.  vii.  22 — 23.  It 
will  be  of  no  avail  to  us  then,  to  have  been  professors  of 
religion ;  to  have  worn  the  badge  of  discipleship  ;  to 
have  had  fine  churches,  eloquent  preachers,  flourishing 
congregations,  and  every  thing  belonging  to  the  exterior, 
beautiful  and  good ;  if  our  souls  are  not  saved,  because 
not  regenerated  and  sanctified.  Is  it  not  then,  ought  it 
not  to  be  the  object  and  aim  of  the  church,  instrumental- 
ly,  to  convert,  purify,  and  fit  precious  souls  for  heaven  ? 
The  same  important  truth  becomes  still  more  evident, 
when  we  remember,  that  the  gospel  scheme  is  adapted, 
with  infinite  wisdom  to  produce  this  great  end.  All  the 
institutions  and  ordinances  of  the  church,  not  only  de- 
clare her  design,  but  are  also  means  of  grace  used  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  for  its  accomplishment. 

What,  for  example,  is  the  design  and  legitimate  ten- 
dency of  the  ministry  of  reconciliation?  Let  the  apos- 
tle Paul  answer:  *' Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ ;  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us,  we  pray 
you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God."  2  Cor. 
v.  20.  To  bring  sinners  to  the  Savior  is,  therefore,  the 
great  business  of  the  ministry.  For  the  conversion  and 
sanctification  of  souls  the  faithful  pastor  labors  and  prays, 
preaches  and  toils,  by  night  and  day,  in  season  and  out 
of  season.  This  is  his  great  work  to  wliich  all  his 
efforts  must  tend.  So  the  Master  has  taught  by  precept 
and  example.  When  he  sent  John  the  Baptist,  as  his 
forerunner  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  coming,  he  gave 
him  this  text  to  preach  from,  "i?e/?en/ ye,  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand;"  and  John  preached  *'  the  baptism 


INTRODUCTION.  1 1 

of  repentance,''''  calling  upon  his  Jewish  brethren  "to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,"  to  "bring  forth  fruits  meet 
for  repentance  :  And  think  not  to  say  within  yourselves, 
we  have  Abraham  to  our  father :  for  I  say  unto  you,  God 
is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abra- 
ham." Mat.  iii.  2,  8,  9.  As  though  he  had  said,  no  Jewish 
extraction  or  privileges,  or  piety  of  ancestors  will  justify 
you  in  the  sight  of  God,  or  save  your  souls ;  nothing 
will  accomplish  this  but  repentance  towards  God  and 
faith  in  the  coming  Messiah  ;  nothing  but  a  total  change 
of  heart  and  mind. 

When  Christ  himself  commenced  his  public  ministry, 
he  took  the  same  text,  and  called  upon  all  that  heard  him 
saying,  ^^  Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand,"  and  positively  assured  ail,  "Except  ye  repent  ye 
shall  all  likewise  perish."  Mat.  iv.  17,  Luke  xiii.  3. 

When  the  apostles  were  sent  forth,  they  were  com- 
manded to  "Go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature;"  assured  that  "  He  that believeth  and 
is  baptised,  shall  be  saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall 
be  damned!"  They  consequently  went  abxoad  and 
preached  every  where,  "  That  men  should  repent, ''^ 
Hence  we  hear  a  Peter  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  heavenly  fire,  addressing  the  thou- 
sands, who  enquired,  "Men  and  brethren  what  shall  we 
do?"  and  saying  to  them,  '^Repent  and  be  baptised  every 
one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins :  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  Acts  ii.  37,  38.  And  what  was  the  result? 
The  conversion  of  three  thousand  in  one  day  !  Does 
this  not  prove  the  design  of  the  church  to  be  the  regene- 
ration and  sanctification  of  souls  ?  Hence  also  we  hear 
a  Paul  standing  up  before  the  philosophers  and  wise  men 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

of  Athens,  exclaim,  "  The  times  of  this  ignorance  God 
winked  at,  but  now  commandeth  all  men  every  where  to 
REPENT."  Acts  xvii.  30.  The  apostles  evidently  under- 
stood that  the  grand  design  of  their  preaching  and  labors, 
and  of  the  church  which  they  were  to  establish,  was  the 
conversion  of  sinners  and  the  sanctification  of  souls. 

But  again;  what  is  the  design  and  tendency  of  the  sa- 
craments of  the  t.iurch  ?  Do  they  not  also  prove  the 
object  of  the  church  to  be  as  stated?  What  does  bap- 
tism teach  ?  Evidently,  and  in  the  most  forcible  manner 
too,  that  men  are  sinners,  vile,  polluted,  and  guilty,  and 
therefore  need  to  be  regenerated,  washed,  sanctified,  be- 
fore they  can  be  acceptable  members  of  Christ's  church 
upon  earth,  or  fit  to  dwell  with  him  in  heaven.  Does  it 
not  show  that  as  water  cleanses  the  body  from  all  natural 
pollution,  so  the  religion  of  the  Savior,  with  its  blood  of 
atonement,  and  Spirit  of  all  grace,  is  perfectly  adapted  to 
cleanse  and  purify  our  souls  ? — And  what  is  the  design 
and  tendency  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  that  other  sacrament 
of  the  New  Testament  church,  which  is  to  be  so  fre- 
quently and  solemnly  celebrated  by  christians  ?  Does  it 
not  constantly,  prominently,  and  vividly  present  the  great 
cardinal  feature  of  the  christian  scheme,  the  atonement 
hy  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  indispensable  necessity 
of  being  sanctified  by  that  blood?  Does  it  not  always 
present  a  Savior  crucified,  and  tell  us  in  a  manner  much 
more  powerful  and  afi'ecting  than  it  is  possible  for  lan- 
guage to  express  it,  *'  He  was  wounded  for  our  trans- 
gressions ;  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniqiities ;  the  chas- 
tisement of  our  peace  was  upon  him  ;  and  with  his 
stripes  we  are  healed."  Is.  liii.  5.  Tho  whole  atone- 
ment is  based  upon  the  fact,  that  man  is  a  sinner,  and 
that  he  therefore  must  be   regenerated   and  sanctified. 


INTRODUCTION. 


13 


Thus  tlie  institutions  and  sacraments  of  the  church  both 
teach  her  design  and  are  means  for  its  accomplishment. 
Who;  after  all  this,  can  doubt  that  the  grand  design  of 
the  church  is,  the  salvation  of  a  lost  world  by  the  regen- 
eration and  sanctification  of  souls  ?     To  this  irresistable 
conclusion,  might  be  added  a  number  of  express  declara- 
tions of  the  sacred  scriptures.     When  the  Savior's  con- 
ception and  birth  were  made  known  to  Joseph,  the  es- 
poused husband  of  Mary,  he  was  instructed  "to  call  his 
name  Jesus  ;  because  he  should  save  his  people  from 
their  sins."  Mat.  i.  21.     Hence  the  great  work  which 
our  Lord  came  to  do,  was  to  "save  his  people  from  their 
sins."  For  this  he  came,  lived,  taught,  labored,  prayed, 
suffered  and  died.     For  this  he  arose  from  the  dead,  as- 
cended to  heaven,  and  intercedes  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father.     And  for  this  he  established  his  church, 
and  instituted  all  the  ordinances  of  religion  and  the  means 
of  grace.     But  lie  cannot  save  men  from  their  sins  with- 
out regenerating  and  sanctifying  their  souls  ;  hence  this 
is  the  grand  design  of  his  mediatorial  kingdom.     Hence 
he  himself  declares,   "  The  Son  of  man  is  come  to  seek 
and  to  save  that  which  was  lost."  Luke  xix.  10.     Many 
other  passages  might  be  quoted,  but  it  is  unnecessary ; 
the  argument  is  complete  and  unanswerable.     The  de- 
sign of  the  church  is  correctly  stated  in  the  first  sentence 
of  this  introduction. 

We  have  dwelt  somewhat  upon  this  point  in  our  In- 
troduction, because  we  are  about  to  deduce  several  very 
important  inferences  from  it,  and  also  because  it  forms 
the  grand  foundation  of  our  little  work.  Upon  it  we 
build  our  whole  superstructure ;  and  hence  we  wished  to 
define  and  settle  our  position  clearly,  and  lay  a  solid  and 
immoveable  basis. 
1* 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

The  inferences  which  we  deduce  from  the  preceding" 
argument  are  the  following : — 

First.  If  the  regeneration  and  sanctification  of  souls  is 
the  grand  design  of  the  church,  then  it  follows,  that  just 
so  far  as  she  fails  to  accomplish  this  design,  she  falls 
short  of  her  duty,  disappoints  the  expectations  of  her 
Founder,  and  is  guilty  of  the  blood  of  souls  in  the  sight 
of  God.  Consequently  all  those  men,  ministers  and 
members  of  the  church,  who  do  not  employ  all  the  efforts 
and  use  every  means  which  God  has  given  them  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  do,  to  the  same  extent,  overlook 
and  really  defeat  the  great  object  for  which  the  Savior  es- 
tablished his  church  upon  earth.  They  are  standing  in  the 
way  of  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  entering  in  them- 
selves nor  permitting  others  to  do  so,  who  would.  What 
a  fearful  account  of  their  stewardship  will  all  such  have 
to  render  at  the  great  day  of  the  Lord !  Again ;  if  the  con- 
version and  sanctification  of  souls  is  the  grand  design  of 
the  church,  then  thcct  is  clearly  her  best  state  in  which 
the  greatest  number  of  souls  is  regenerated.  It  is  not 
therefore  when  she  enjoys  most  peace,  posesses  most 
wealth,  has  the  greatest  number  of  learned  and  popular 
preachers,  the  most  splendid  and  costly  church  edifices, 
or  is  externally  in  the  most  flourishing  condition,  that  she 
is  necessarily  in  her  best  state.  No.  She  may  then  be 
in  her  very  worst  condition.  She  may  possess  all  this 
and  not  be  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  and 
the  filling  up  of  heaven  with  blessed  inhabitants. 

Finally.  If  the  grand  business  of  the  church  is  the 
regeneration  and  sanctification  of  souls,  then  it  follows 
that  those  measures,  agreeing  with  the  spirit  and  pre- 
cepts of  the  gospel,  w^iich  God  approves  and  blesses  to 
the  conversion  and  sanctification  of  the  greatest  number 


INTRODUCTION.  1 5 

of  precious  souls,  are  the  best.  The  most  important 
measures  to  be  employed,  God  has  prescribed ;  and  these 
dare  not  be  neglected  or  crowded  out  by  others  of  human 
invention.  Such  are  the  preaching  of  the  word,  the 
proper  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  prayer. 
But  in  many  things  relating  to  external  modes  and  meas- 
ures God  has  given  us  no  specific  directions,  and  conse- 
quently left  us  to  be  guided  by  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
in  connection  with  sound  reason  and  experience.  In 
such  cases  those  means  or  measures  are  the  best  which 
do  the  most  good ;  which  God  blesses  to  the  conversion 
and  sanctification  of  the  greatest  number  of  souls.  The 
dispute  about  old  and  7iew  measures  among  christians 
and  brethren  is  therefore  great  folly.  In  all  essential 
matters  God  has  decided  the  measures  to  be  used  by  pre- 
scribing them ;  and  in  non-essentials  we  should  have 
charity  for  each  other,  and  all  employ  those  means  which 
God  blesses  most ;  and  which  accomplish  the  most  good 
among  the  people  for  whom  we  labor,  and  in  the  circum- 
stances in  which  we  are  placed. 


THE  CHURCH'S  BEST  STATE 


CHAPTER  I. 

WHAT   IS    TRUE    RELIGION? 

No  question  can  be  of  greater  practical  importance 
than  this,  what  is  true  godliness^  and  do  we  really  pos- 
sess it?  At  the  same  time  it  seems  necessary  that  we 
should  answer  it  before  we  proceed  to  the  more  gen- 
eral one,  what  is  a  genuine  revival  of  religion^  and  is 
this  the  churcK's  best  state?  Because  if  we  have  a 
correct  idea  of  true  religion  or  piety,  we  shall  have 
no  difficulty  in  understanding  and  appreciating  what 
is  meant  by  a  revival  of  it.  Our  blessed  Savior  has 
given  us  the  best  definition  of  true  religion,  doubtless, 
that  can  be  given.  He  said  to  a  certain  lawyer,  "Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the 
first  and  great  commandment.  And  the  second  is  like 
unto  it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  On 
these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the 
prophets."^  This  is  true  religion ;  its  very  essence 
and  life  ;  and  may  be  summed  up  in  one  word,  love  : 
supreme  love  to  God,  and  subordinate  love  to  our  fel- 

'Mat.  xxii.  37—40. 


18  THE  ESSENCE  .OF  RELIGION 

low-men.  This  is  the  religion,  not  only  of  all  truly 
pious  men  in  this  world,  but  of  all  holy  and  intelligent 
beings  throughout  the  entire  universe.  The  very  es- 
sence of  that  piety,  which  glows  so  intensely  in  the 
bosoms  of  seraphs,  is  love  to  their  Maker  and  to 
each  other.  Love  constitutes  heaven ;  its  absence  is 
hell.  Without  it  there  can  be  no  happiness  in  any 
part  of  God's  universe ;  with  it  in  all  its  fullness  and 
perfection,  there  can  be  no  misery.  No  wonder 
therefore  that  the  Master  has  said,  "  On  these  two 
commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets !" 
That  is,  this  is  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  religion  of 
the  Bible.  It  follows  then,  that  all  true  christians  and 
the  angels  of  heaven  have  the  same  religion ;  except 
that  in  the  case  of  the  former  it  is  modified  to  suit 
their  fallen  condition.  And  yet  some  men  affect  to 
deny  the  truth  and  divinity  of  the  christian  religion ! 
They  might  as  well  deny  the  existence  of  the  sun 
shining  in  his  noon-day  splendor !  The  religion  of 
the  Bible,  which  is  love  to  God  and  man,  must  be 
true,  even  if  no  rational  account  of  its  origin  and  pro- 
mulgation in  the  world  could  be  given.  If  that  bles- 
sed book,  which  declares  that  the  sum  and  substance 
of  the  system  which  it  teaches,  is  supreme  love  to  our 
Maker,  and  love  to  our  fellows  as  to  ourselves,  had 
been  discovered  in  some  cave,  or  dug  out  of  some 
mound  of  the  earth,  or  no  person  could  tell  whence  it 
came,  it  must  still  be  true.  It  cannot  be  false,  because 
it  is  founded  upon  the  character  of  God  and  the  very 
nature  of  things.  Deity  must  undergo  an  entire  change, 
and  the  order  of  his  moral  universe  be  subverted,  be- 


It  LOVE  TO  GOD  AND  MAN.  19 

fore  it  could  prove  false.     So  true  is  it,  that  "  we  have 
not  believed  cunningly  devised  fables."    Securely  es- 
tablished upon  this  eternal  and  immoveable  rock,  let 
the  infuriate  waves  of  infidehty  roll  and  dash  until  their 
violence  is  spent,  we  cannot  be  harmed.    But  let  chris- 
tians be  careful  never  to  belie  their  religion,  or  forget 
what  it  is.   Let  them  remember  that  "God,"  and  their 
religion  "  is  love ;  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love  dwell- 
eth  in  God,  and  God  in  him."^     "He  that  loveth   not 
knoweth  not  God,  for  God  is  love.''^     "If  any  man 
love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  anathema 
maranatha."3     O   let   them  remember  these   solemn 
and  interesting  statements,  and  they  will  no  longer  be 
content  with  ceremonies,  while  their  hearts  know  no- 
thing: of  love  to  G  od  and  each   other ;  they  will  no 
longer  grasp  the  shadow  and  miss  the   substance,  or 
rest  in  the  form,  but  deny   the  power   of  true  god- 
liness. 

Should  any  one  here  inquire,  how  we  may  know 
that  we  love  God,  or  what  are  the  evidences  of  true 
piety,  we  reply  by  asking  another  question,  viz.  how 
do  you  know  that  you  love  any  person  or  object  in 
this  world  ?  Your  answer  to  my  inquiry,  will  also  be 
an  answer  to  your^s:  because  love  in  its  principle 
or  essence  is  the  same  in  all  cases.  It  is  a  feeling,  an 
affection  of  the  heart,  and  its  existence  must  be  known 
to  us,  and  will  be  manifest  to  others,  always  in  the 
same  manner.  Now  take  the  case  of  an  absent  friend 
whom  you  ardently  and  tenderly  love.  How  do  you 
know  that  you  love  him  ?      You  will  perhaps  say, 

•iJohn  iv.  16.  ^Ibid.  V.  8.  ^i  Cor.  xvi.  22. 


20  EVIDENCES  OF  LOVE  TO  THE  REfEEMER. 

I  feel  it ;  my  soul  is  dravt^n  out  in  affection  towards 
him !  Well,  just  so,  if  you  love  your  God  and  Sa- 
vior ;  you  must  feel  it  too,  if  you  possess  this  love ; 
and  your  soul  will  be  sweetly  drawn  out  in  warm  af- 
fection towards  Him.  If  you  love  your  absent  friend 
you  will  often  think  of  him.  He  will  be  in  all  your 
thoughts,  especially  in  moments  of  retirement  and 
meditation.  You  will  often  speak  of  him  to  others, 
especially  those  with  whom  you  are  intimate,  and  who 
are  also  friends  of  the  beloved  absent  one ;  "  for  out 
of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh."^ 
You  will  be  pained  to  hear  him  or  his  friends  slan- 
dered, blasphemed,  or  abused ;  or  his  cause  and  in- 
terests opposed  or  neglected ;  and  you  will  be  always 
ready  to  defend  him.  You  will  be  anxious  to  hear 
from  him,  and  to  commune  with  him  by  letter  or  oth- 
erwise, so  that  you  can  make  known  to  him  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  of  your  heart.  You  will  be  anx- 
ious to  be  loith  him,  to  enjoy  his  company,  and  to  see 
him  as  he  is.  Thus  you  know,  and  thus  you  give 
evidence  to  others,  that  you  love  your  absent  friend. 
Now  Jesus  is  your  absent  friend;  apply  the  same 
tests,  and  you  will  at  once  ascertain  whether  you  tru- 
ly love  him  or  not.  Do  you  often  think  of  him  and 
all  that  he  has  done,  and  is  doing  for  you,  with  plea- 
sure and  delight  ?  Do  you  often  speak  of  him  and  his 
love  to  others,  especially  his  friends,  and  thus  show 
that  your  heart  is  full  of  the  subject }  Especially  do 
you  delight  to  commune  with  him  by  prayer,  and  in 
the  ordinances  of  his  house .^     O  does  your  heartburn 

'  Mat.  xii.  34. 


EVIDENCES  CF  LOVE  TO  THE  REDEEMER.  21 

to  meet  him  in  your  closet,  at  the  social  prayer-meet- 
ing, in  his  house,  at  the  sacramental  board,  and  where- 
ever  he  has  appointed  to  dwell  with  his  people  ?  If 
not,  you  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  you  love  him, 
or  possess  true  religion. 

But  the  Bible  has  not  left  us  in  the  dark  on  this 
subject.  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments,"^ 
saith  the  blessed  Savior ;  and  his  beloved  apostle 
John  tells  us,  "This  is  the  love  of  God,  that  we  keep 
his  commandments :  and  his  commandments  are  not 
grievous."^  Every  true  christian,  therefore,  will 
strive  to  keep  God's  commandments  ;  not  from  dread 
or  slavish  fear,  or  as  a  burdensome  duty ;  but  out  of 
love  to  Him.  It  will  be  his  chief  delight.  He  can- 
not be  a  wilful  rebel.  Like  the  child,  who  loves  his 
parent,  it  will  be  his  greatest  pleasure  to  do  his  will, 
and  he  will  be  greatly  pained  and  grieved  when  he 
falls  into  sin,  or  is  betrayed  into  disobedience. 

Again;  he  that  truly  loves  God,  will  also  love  his 
brethren,  particularly  all  true  christians.  For  "if  any 
man  say,  I  love  God,  and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a 
liar :  for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother  whom  he  hath 
seen,  how  can  he  love  God,  whom  he  hath  not  seen."^ 
And  "by  this,"  saith  Jesus,  "shall  all  men  know  that 
ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another."'' 

He  that  loves  God,  must  also  feel  deeply  concern- 
ed for  the  salvation  of  souls  and  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom.  He  cannot  be  an  idle  disinter- 
ested spectator,  but  will  be  an  active,  zealous  laborer 
in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.     The  cause  of  God  will 

Uohn  xiv.  15.    ^l  John  v.  3.    n  jdm  iv.  20.    ^John  xiu.  35. 


22  CHANGE  OF  HEART  NECESSARY. 

lie  near  his  heart,  and  he  will  not  only  pray,  "  Thy 
kingdom  come;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven ;"  but  he  will  also  exert  his  influence  and  give 
of  his  substance  that  this  prayer  may  be  answered. 
In  whatever  sphere  of  life  he  may  be  called  to  act, 
he  will  always  shoio  by  his  conduct,  that  he  loves 
God. 

Such  are  some  of  the  principal  evidences  of  love  to 
God  and  vital  piety.  Kind  reader !  do  you  possess 
any,  or  all  of  them,  at  least  in  some  humble  measure  ? 
If  not,  it  is  idle  for  you  to  talk  about  religion ;  you 
possess  it  not,  whatever  your  professions  and  false 
hopes  may  be.  You  are  yet  in  your  sins,  "  without 
God,  and  without  hope  in  the  world."  O  if  death 
overtake  you  in  this  sad  and  awful  condition,  you  are 
undone  forever.  "Wherefore  he  saith,  awake  thou 
that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall 
give  thee  light."^  It  is  very  clear,  from  what  has 
now  been  said,  that  in  his  natural  unconverted  state, 
no  man  possibly  can  truly  love  God  or  possess  vital 
piety:  ''Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be.'^^  Now  all  men's  minds  are  by  nature 
carnal ;  all  are  rebels ;  and  therefore  at  enmity  against 
God  and  his  righteous  government;  but  such  minds 
cannot  love  God  supremely  while  this  enmity  re- 
mains ;  hence  they  cannot  be  truly  pious.  The  pic- 
ture which  the  Scriptures  give  us  of  the  condition  of 
the  natural  heart  is  most  appalling  and  humiliating. 
Of  the  inhabitants  of  the  old  world  it  is  said,  "  And 

'Eph.  V.  14.  .       2Rom.  viii.  7. 


CHANGE  OF  Hl^ART  NECESSARY.  23 

God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  man  w^as  great  in 
the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination  of  the  thoughts 
of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually  !"^  Evil^  evil 
onlyj  and  evil  continually !  Can  such  a  heart  love 
God,  or  be  the  seat  of  true  piety  ?  Impossible !  Still 
more,  "The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and 
desperately  wicked;  who  can  know  it."^  '■^Deceit- 
ful above  all  things !"  Now  there  are  many  deceit- 
ful things  in  this  very  deceitful  world ;  but  nothing  so 
much  so  as  the  human  heart !  And  the  melancholy 
history  of  our  race  abundantly  confirms  the  truth  of 
this  description.  And  to  crown  the  whole,  hear  the 
Savior  himself:  "  But  those  things  which  proceed 
out  of  the  mouth  come  forth  from  the  heart ;  and  they 
defile  the  man.  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts, 
false-witnesses,  blasphemies  !  These  are  the  things 
which  defile  a  man.'"^  Can  such  hearts,  we  ask 
again,  love  God,  or  be  fit  temples  for  the  indwelling 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  without  being  regenerated  ^  It 
cannot  be.  And  yet  thousands  hope  to  be  saved  with- 
out a  change  of  heart;  vainly  imagining  that  their 
externally  good  conduct,  their  professions  of  religion, 
and  their  ceremonial  attendance  upon  the  worship  of 
God's  house  will  take  them  to  heaven !  And  many 
ministers  of  the  gospel  too,  who  are  afraid  of,  and 
hate  the  very  word  revival,  are  content  to  freeze  their 
people  to  death  with  frigid  orthodoxy  from  year  to 
year,  but  never  inquire,  nor  seem  to  care,  whether  a 
single  soul  is  converted  or  not !     O  that  men  would 

'Gen.  vi.  5.  ^jej..  xvii.  9.  ^jyi^t.  xv.  18—20. 


24  WHAT  IS  A  CHANGE  OF  HEART. 

awake  to  the  eternal  importance  of  the  fact,  so  clear- 
ly and  fully  stated  in  the  word  of  God,  that  without 
a  change  of  heart,  no  man  can  possess  true  religion, 
or  be  saved  !  All  must  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of 
their  minds ;  old  things  must  pass  away  and  all  things 
must  become  new,  or  all  pretences  to  religion  are  ut- 
terly vain. 

Since  a  change  of  heart  is  so  important  and  indis- 
pensable, it  may  be  proper,  before  concluding  this 
chapter,  to  inquire  briefly,  what  we  are  to  understand 
by  the  Scriptural  doctriiie  of  conversion  or  regenera- 
tion ? 

The  sacred  scriptures  employ  a  number  of  differ- 
ent words  and  phrases  to  designate  this  change ;  some 
of  which  are  always  used  to  signify  the  entire  work 
and  others  are  occasionally  employed  in  a  limited 
sense  to  denote  a  part  of  it.  It  is  termed  "creating  a 
clean  heart  and  renewing  a  right  spirit" — repentance 
— conversion — being  "  born  again" — being  "  renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  our  minds" — "  a  new  creature" — "  old 
things  passing  away,  and  all  things  becoming  new" — 
and  the  like.  Thus  David  prays,  ^'Create  in  me  a 
clean  hearty  O  God ;  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within 
me."i  Thus  the  Savior  teaches,  "Except  ye  repent, 
ye  shall  all  likewise  perish."^  "Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little 
children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en."3  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  Except  a  man 
be  born  again  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."^ 
Thus  also  the  apostle  teaches,  "That  ye  put  off,  con- 

,^  >Ps.  li.  10.        2Luke  xiii.  3.        ^^at.  xviii.  3.        "John  iii.  3. 


REV.   WM.  JAY  ON  THE  NEW  CREATURE.  25 

cerning  the  former  conversation,  the  old  man^  w^hich 
is  corrupt  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts :  and  be  re- 
newed in  the  spirit  of  your  mind;  and  that  ye  'put  on 
the  new  man^  which  after  God  is  created  in  righteous- 
ness and  true  holiness."^  "For  in  Christ  Jesus  neith- 
er circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision, 
but  a  new  creature?'''^  "Therefore  if  any  man  be  in 
ChlSst,  he  is  a  neiD  creature;  old  things  are  passed 
awa.y;  behold  all  things  are  hecom  new^^ 

No  candid  inquirer  after  truth,  can  read  such  pas- 
sages as  these,  without  being  convinced  that  the 
change  which  they  describe  is  a  most  thorough,  im- 
portant, and  indispensable  work.  We  prefer  giving 
our  own  views  of  the  nature  of  this  change  in  the  lan- 
guage of  several  eminent  christian  writers  of  the  pre- 
sent day.  Says  the  Rev.  William  Jay,"^  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  new  creature^  "Four  explanatory  questions 
may  be  asked  upon  this  subject,  First.  In  what  sense 
is  a  christian  a  new  creature  ?  Is  it  a  physical  or  a 
moral  one  ?  It  is  only  a  moral  one.  New  facul- 
ties are  not  given  him;  but  his  faculties  have  new 
qualities  and  applications.  Hence  the  original  com- 
plexion, or  constitutional  peculiarity,  remains;  and 
the  man  is  seen  even  in  the  christian.  His  very  re- 
ligion takes  a  kind  of  hue  from  his  natural  character, 
whether  it  be  sanguine  or  phlegmatical,  tending  to 
severity  or  mildness.  And  this  is  no  inconsiderable 
proof  of  sincerity :  for  it  is  custom,  it  is  formality,  it 
is  hypocrisy  that  produces  sameness ;  that  constrains 

JEph.  iv.  23—24.  ^Gal.  vi.  15.  ^2  Cor.  v.  17. 

"*  Jay's  Discourses  and  Prayers,  page  29. 


26  NEW  CREATURE. 

the  lively  to  revolt  from  cheerfulness ;  the  talkative  to 
keep  silence ;  and  the  young  to  look  demurely,  and 
speak  and  move  with  the  gravity  of  old  age.  Had  I 
known  the  individual  turn  and  temper  of  Martha  and 
Mary  before  our  Lord  entered  their  house,  I  should 
have  viewed  them  as  hypocrites  had  Mary  acted  as 
Martha  did,  or  Martha  acted  as  Mary  did  :  but  when 
I  see  the  one  "  sitting  at  his  feet,"  and  the  other  "§um- 
bered  about  much  serving,"  I  see  a  difference  ;  but  it 
is  principle,  operating  according  to  character.  To 
proceed.  The  man,  therefore,  continues  the  same  as 
before,  and  ye't  is  a  new  creature.  His  soul,  and  all 
its  powers  are  the  same ;  he  has  not  another  under- 
standing, another  memory,  another  imagination,  anoth- 
er genius ;  but  these  are  changed  in  their  use,  and 
sanctified.  His  body  is  the  same  and  all  its  senses: 
grace  does  not  give  him  another  tongue  or  other  eyes, 
and  ears  ;  but  they  are  now  sacred  to  new  purposes. 
His  condition  is  the  same  ;  he  is  not  another  husband, 
another  father,  another  master ;  but  he  is  a  different 
one :  he  is  godly  in  each  of  these  relations.  He  car* 
ries  on  the  same  business  (if  it  is  a  righteous  one:)  but 
now  he  abides  with  God  in  his  calling.  He  eats  and 
drinks  as  before :  but  now  whether  he  eats  or  drinks, 
or  whatever  he  does,  he  does  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 
If  the  covetous  become  liberal,  the  proud  humble  and 
the  prayerless  devout ;  they  are  new  creatures  as  to 
religious  purposes — and  this  is  the  subject  in  question. 
Compare  Paul  after  his  conversion  with  Paul  before 
his  conversion :  his  body  and  soul,  his  learning  and 
abilities,  and  the  ardor  of  his   disposition,  continued 


NEW   CREATURE.  27 

the  same  ;  and  yet,  was  there  ever  a  being  so  differ- 
ent? 

>  Secondly.  How  far  does  this  change  extend  ?  The 
reason  of  this  question  is  obvious ;  it  is  to  keep  per- 
sons from  resting  in  things,  which,  though  good  in 
themselves,  come  short  of  it.  A  man  may  be  bap- 
tised and  not  regenerated.  A  new  creed,  or  a  new 
denomination,  does  not  make  a  man  a  new  creature.. 
It  is  pleasing  to  see  a  man  reformed  externally ;  but 
he  may  abandon  a  course  of  profligacy,  and  live  so- 
berly and  righteously,  and  yet  not  live  godly  in  the 
present  world.  The  nev/  creation  is  not  a  change 
from  vicious  to  virtuous  only ;  but  from  natural  to 
spiritual,  from  earthly  to  heavenly,  from  walking  by 
sight  to  walking  by  faith.  To  go  still  farther :  a  man 
may  be  convinced  and  not  converted ;  he  may  be 
alarmed  and  not  have  the  fear  of  God  in  his  heart ; 
he  may  receive  the  word  with  joy  and  be  a  stranger 
to  the  comforts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Let  us  hear 
Paul.  "If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  crea- 
ture :  old  things  are  passed  away  ;  behold,  all  things 
are  become  new."* 

His  conceptions  are  new.  His  views  of  himself 
are  changed.  He  discovers  that  he  is  a  guilty  crea- 
ture, and  deserves  to  perish ;  that  he  is  a  depraved 
creature,  and  that  his  heart  is  infinitely  worse  than 
his  life ;  wherefore  he  abhors  himself,  and  repents  in 
dust  and  ashes ;''  nor  does  he  ever  again  recover  those 
lofty  thoughts  of  himself  he  once  had.  His  views  of 
the  Savior  are  changed.  He  once  neglected  or-  de- 
spised him  :  but  now  he  cries.  How  great  is  his  good- 


*28  NEW   CREATURE. 

ness,  and  how  great  is  his  beauty !  and  deems  only 
those  happy,  who  enjoy  and  serve  him.  His  desires 
are  new.  He  no  longer  asks,  "  Who  will  show  us 
any  good  ?"  but  he  hungers  and  thirsts  after  righteous- 
ness." "Yea,  doubtless,"  says  he,  "  and  I  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord.  That  I  may  win  Christ 
and  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteous- 
ness, which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through 
the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
God  by  faith :  that  I  may  know  him  and  the  power  of 
his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings, 
being  made  conformable  unto  his  death."  These  are 
the  desires  of  the  new  creature. 

His  pleasures  are  new.  The  pleasures  of  sin  he 
abhors.  The  dissipations  of  the  world  he  despises ; 
but  it  is  his  meat  to  do  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Fath- 
er. He  calls  the  Sabbath  a  delight.  He  is  glad, 
when  they  say  unto  him.  Let  us  go  unto  the  house  of 
the  Lord.  He  finds  his  word  and  eats  it,  and  it  is 
unto  him  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  his  heart. 

His  pains  are  new.  He  once  felt  the  sorrow  of 
the  world  that  worketh  death ;  but  he  now  under- 
stands that  godly  sorrow,  which  worketh  repentance 
unto  life.  He  is  not  insensible  under  the  afflictions  of 
life ;  but  says  he.  What  is  every  other  loss,  to  the 
loss  of  the  soul.?  O  this  evil  heart  of  unbelief! 
O  this  ingratitude  towards  the  God  of  my  mercy ! 
O  this  unprofitableness  under  the  means  of  grace ! 
O  this  insensibility  under  the  corrections  of  his  Pro- 
vidence !    "O  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  de- 


NEW   CREATURE.  29 

iiver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  !"  These  are 
the  groans  of  the  new  creature. 

His  life  is  new.  In  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity 
not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  he 
now  has  his  conversation  in  the  world.  How  shall  he 
that  is  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein.''  If  he 
was  not  vicious  before,  he  now  abhors,  from  disposi- 
tion, what  he  once  only  shunned  from  selfish  motives : 
if  moral  before,  his  morality  is  now  evangelized ;  and 
whatsoever  he  does  "  in  word  or  deed,  he  does  all  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.*' — After  all  this  is  only 
a  specimen  :  the  proposition  is  universal  in  its  refer- 
ence :  ''old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  all  things 
are  become  new !"  " 

Thus  for  Mr.  Jay.  The  other  two  questions  asked 
and  answered  by  him  on  this  subject  are  not  material 
to  the  point  now  before  us, — the  nature  of  a  change 
oj  heart — and  hence  we  have  not  included  them  in 
our  quotation. 

We  cannot  forbear,  however,  to  introduce  another 
extract  here,  from  an  eminent  living  theological  wri- 
ter,^  whose  logical  and  lucid  exhibition  of  this  very 
interesting  and  important  subject  pleases  us  better, 
than  any  thing  we  have  yet  seen.  He  explains  reo-en- 
eration  or  a  change  of  heart  as  consisting  of  the  fol- 
lowing ^ye  parts,  or  progressive  steps:  viz.  the  Call 
or  vocation^  Illumination^  Conviction^  Penitence^  and 
Faith;  to  which  he  adds  a  sixth^  sanctijication^  not  as 
a  part  of  conversion,  but  as  a  work  subsequent  upon 

'  See  Dr.  S.  S.  Schinucker''s  Popular  Theology,  pages  166, 
167  etc. 

2 


30  CALL  OR  VOCATION. 

it — the  progressive  growth  in  grace  and  increase  m 
holiness  of  the  faithful  believer  to  the  end  of  his  life, 

"1.  The  call  or  vocation^^^  says  he,  "  is  that  invita- 
tion given  to  man  by  God,  either  mediately  or  imme- 
diately, to  forsake  his  evil  ways  and  accept  the  offers 
of  mercy.  The  immediate  call,  is  that  which  is  given 
miraculously,  of  which  the  case  of  Paul  is  an  exam- 
ple. The  mediate,  or  ordinary  call,  is  that  invitation 
to  reformation  which  God  gives  us  through  his  word^ 
the  external  circumstances  of  our  situation,  and  the 
incidents  of  his  Providence.  This  is  the  only  call 
which  men  can  now  expect,  it  is  given  with  equal 
sincerity  to  all  who  live  in  a  gospel  land,  and  brings 
salvation  within  the  reach  of  all,  by  tendering  to  them 
those  means  of  grace  which  they  have  the  ability  to 
use  with  sincerity,  and  the  sincere  use  of  w4iich,  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  sooner  or  later  make  effectual  to  the 
conversion  of  the  soul. 

This  view  of  the  call  manifestly  pre-supposes  the 
acknowledged  doctrines  of  the  church,  that  man 
if  left  to  himself,  neither  w^ould  nor  could  turn  to  God; 
and  that  the  means  of  grace,  though  wisely  adapted 
to  the  end  for  which  they  were  designed,  are  not  able 
to  convert  the  soul,  without  the  additional  influence  af 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

2.  Illumination  is  that  mediate  act  of  God,  by 
which,  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  means  of 
grace,  he  imparts  to  the  inquiring  sinner  correct  and 
spiritual  views  of  divine  things.  No  one,  who  per- 
severingly  and  entirely  disregards  the  call  of  God, 
ever  becomes  the  subject  of  illumination.     Because 


CONVICTION.  81 

this  disregard  includes  in  it  the  refusal  to  use  the  means 
of  grace  prescribed  in  scripture,  through  which  alone 
the  Holy  Spirit  illuminates  the  mind.  On  the  other 
hand  if  the  sinner  give  heed  to  the  call  of  God,  to  attend 
to  the  things  pertaining  to  his  peace;  that  is,  if  he  sin- 
cerely search  the  scriptures,  inquinng,  "  Lord  w^hat 
wilt  thou  have  me  to  do,"  and  earnestly  striving  to 
conform  to  the  will  of  God;  he  will  find  his  views  of 
divine  things  remarkably  changed.  His  ideas  of  the 
moral  excellence,  especially  the  holiness  and  be- 
nevolence of  God,  of  the  extent,  spirituality  and  jus- 
tice of  the  divine  law,  of  the  evil  of  sin  in  general, 
and  of  his  own  sinfulness  in  particular,  will  become 
vastly  more  clear,  correct,  and  practical.  This  state 
of  the  sinner's  mind  is  also  sometimes  termed  a  state 
of  illumination. 

3.  But  this  change  of  views,  which  is  the  first  effect 
of  divine  illumination,  will  be  accompanied  by  anoth- 
er and  equally  striking  alteration  in  the  state  of  his 
feelings.  Viewed  in  this  clearer  and  more  spiritual 
liffht,  the  moral  excellence  of  the  divine  character  ex^ 
cites  in  the  illuminated  sinner,  feelings  of  love  and 
adoration ;  the  law  in  all  its  extent  and  spirituality  ap- 
pears just,  salutary  and  lovely ;  whilst  the  depth  of 
his  own  depravity,  the  multitude  and  aggravation  of 
his  own  sins,  and  his  liability  to  the  just  displea- 
sure of  God,  excite  in  him  new  feelings  of  remorse, 
sorrow  and  fear.  These  two  effects  of  divine  illumi- 
nation are  produced  in  a  more  or  less  gradual  manner, 
and  usually  keep  pace  with  each  other.  Sometimes 
both  these  effects  are  designated  by  the   term  convic- 


32  IJEMTENCE  OR  REPENTANCE. 

tion^  whilst  at  others,  tliis  name  is  applied  only  to  the 
changed  views  of  the  sinner,  whilst  his  new  feelings 
are  denominated  penitence^  or  repentance  in  its  limited 
sense. 

Conviction^  in  the  popular  sense  of  the  term,  may 
therefore  be  defined  to  be  the  new  and  spiritual  views 
of  the  awakened  sinner,  concerning  his  own  sinful- 
ness and  exposure  to  the  wrath  of  God,  together  with 
feelings  of  deep  concern  for  his  salvation. 

4.  Penitence^  or  repentance  in  its  more  limited  sense, 
signifies  those  feelings  of  sorrow  and  remorse,  ex- 
cited in  the  mind  of  an  (awakened)  illuminated  sinner 
by  a  consideration  of  his  sinfulness  and  danger. 

These  feelings  are  different  in  degree  according  to 
the  natural  temperament  of  the  individual,  or  his  de- 
gree of  religious  knowledge,  or  the  degree  of  his  ac- 
tual guilt.  When  this  sorrow  arises  merely  from  a 
consideration  of  our  danger,  our  liability  to  the  divine 
wrath,  it  is  termed, 

a.)  Legal  repentance,  and  has  nothing  truly  noble  or 
hopeful  in  it.  It  is  the  same  feeling  which  the  impen- 
itent robber  often  has  when  he  anticipates  the  speedy 
execution  of  the  penalty  of  the  law  upon  him. 

But  when  these  feelings  of  remorse  originate  from 
a  conviction  of  our  sinfulness,  of  the  turpitude  of  our 
conduct  in  sinning  against  so  good  a  God,  against  our 
nearest  and  best  friend,  our  constant  benefactor,  they 
are  termed, 

b.)  Evangelical  repentance,  and  belong  to  the  no- 
blest and  most  hopeful  exercises  of  the  awakened 
mind.      They   imply   a   perception   of  the   intrinsic 


FAITH. SAVING    FAITH.  33 

odiousness  of  our  sins,  of  the  beauty  of  holiness,  of 
the  justice  of  our  condemnation,  of  the  spirituality 
and  excellence  of  the  divine  law,  and  a  preparation  of 
heart  to  understand  and  appreciate  the  plan  of  salva- 
tion generally. 

5.  Faith.  Justifying  faith  is  that  voluntary  act  of 
the  illuminated  and  evangelically  penitent  sinner,  by 
w^hich  he  confides  in  the  mercy  of  God  through  Christ 
for  salvation,  on  the  terms  offered  in  the  gospel. 

a.)  It  is  a  voluntary  adj  and  therefore  we  find  it 
commanded  as  a  duty. 

b.)  It  can  be  properly  performed  only  by  the  illu- 
minated and  truly  penitent  \  because  the  blind  and 
unrepenting  sinner  neither  sees  his  necessity  of  a 
Savior,  nor  feels  a  willingness  to  conform  his  heart 
and  life  to  the  requisitions  of  the  gospel.  His 
faith,  if  he  have  any,  is  merely  a  historical  belief 
of  conclusive  evidence,  such  as  may  be  possessed 
by  immoral  men,  and  even  by  the  devils  them- 
selves. The  repentance  requisite  must,  moreover, 
be  of  the  evangelical  kind.  His  heart  must  be 
deeply  affected  by  the  moral  excellence  of  the  divine 
character  and  his  own  sinfulness,  and  thus  it  is  that 
"  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness." 

c.)  Its  exact  nature  is  that  of  confidence^  trust  or  re- 
liance on  God,  and  is  similar  to  the  confidence  of  a 
child  in  an  affectionate  parent,  of  one  friend  in  the 
known  character  of  another.  It  includes  1)  a  know- 
ledge or  belief  of  the  character  of  God,  and  especial- 
ly of  the  Savior  as  deserving  of  our  confidence; 
2)  feelings  of  approbation  and  delight  in  this  charac- 


34  SANCTIFICATION. 

ter,  especially  as  developed  in  the  gospel  plan  of  sal- 
vation, and  3)  a  volition  to  accept  the  offers  of  mercy 
on  the  terms  proposed,  that  is,  to  act  in  accordance 
with  this  belief  and  feeling. 

d.)  Saving  faith  is  accompanied  by  good  works,  by 
a  life  of  holiness.  No  man  can  be  sincere  in  his  pro- 
fessed reliance  on  the  Savior,  who  crucifies  him 
afresh  by  voluntary  sins. 

e.)  "  Faith  is  the  gift  of  God ;"  because  it  is  he 
who  calls,  enlightens",  and  convicts  us,  and  enables  us 
to  repent  of  our  sins ;  without  any  one  of  which  pre- 
vious steps,  justifying  faith  is  impossible  ;  because  he 
affords  us  that  knowledge  of  his  own  character  and 
the  plan  of  salvation,  in  view  of  which  alone  we  can 
confide  in  him :  and  because,  at  this,  as  well  as  every 
other  stage  of  our  progressive  moral  improvement,  he 
never  fails  to  superadd  the  blessing  of  his  Spirit  to 
the  faithful  use  of  the  means  of  grace. 

6.  Sanctijication  is  a  progressive  conformity  to  the 
divine  law  and  an  increasing  ability  to  fulfill  its  requi- 
sitions, wrought  in  the  faithful  believer  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  through  the  means  of  grace. 
■  a.)  It  is  the  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit ;  as  we  are 
abundantly  taught  in  the  sacred  volume :  "  Being  sanc- 
tified by  the  Holy  Ghost.''^  That  same  divine  influ- 
ence, which  was  necessary  at  every  previous  stage  of 
this  moral  reformation,  is  no  less  indispensable  here. 

b.)  It  is  effected  through  the  means  of  grace.  The 
w^ord.  the  sacraments  and  all  other  means  of  grace, 
together  with  the  dispensations  of  his  providence  both 

»  Rom.  XV.  16,  1  Thess.  v.  23. 


SANCTIFICATION  PROGRESSIVE.  35 

prosperous  and  adverse,  are  the  principal  instruments, 
by  which  the  Parent  of  good  advances  the  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  returning  sinnerJ  Whilst  the  believer  is 
living  in  the  conscientious  use  of  these  means,  and  in 
thus  pursuing  the  path  of  duty,  the  benign  and  trans- 
forming influence  of  the  God  of  holiness  is  poured 
down  upon  him  from  on  high. 

c.)  The  faithful  believer  alone  can  be  the  subject 
•of  progessive  change.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  wrought  through  the  means  of  grace ; 
but  so  soon  as  the  believer  becomes  unfaithful  to  his 
God,  he  both  neglects  those  means  and  grieves  away 
that  Spirit,  and  therefore  inevitably  interrupts  this 
glorious  work.  Sanctification,  moreover,  consists  in 
an  increase  of  holy  habits  in  the  soul ;  and  the 
strength  of  these  habits  is  augmented  or  diminished 
by  every  individual  act.  To  maintain,  therefore,  that 
sanctification  is  invariably  progressive  in  the  believer, 
even  when  he  relapses  into  sin,  amounts  to  the  repul- 
sive position  that  acts  of  sin  confirm  our  holy  habits. 

That  the  co-operation  of  the  sinner,  by  the  faithful 
use  of  the  means  of  grace,  is  essentially  necessary  to 
the  progress  of  this  work,  is  also  clearly  taught  in 
Scripture;  where  sanctification  itself  is,  in  this  sense, 
even  represented  as  the  work  of  the  believer  himself. 
^'  Dearly  beloved,"  says  Paul,  to  the  Corinthians, 
^'  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the 
flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord."2 

*  John  xvii.   17,  Rom.  ii.  4,  Heb.  xii.  6,  10. 

^2  Cor.  vii.  1,  Rom.  xii.  1,  Heb.  xii.  1,  Ep.  iv.  22,  &c. 


38  SANCTIFICATION  PROGRESSIVE^ 

d.)  This  gracious  change  itself,  as  witnessed  in  the 
believer,  consists  in  increasing  conformity  to  the  law 
of  God  and  ability  to  fulfill  its  requisitions.  The  be- 
liever's knou'ledge  of  God  and  divine  things^  is  ex- 
pended by  the  habitual  study  of  revealed  truth;  is 
corrected  by  being-  brought  into  contact  with  the 
infallible  word;  is  rendered  more  spiritual  and 
vivid  by  tbe  vouchsafed  influence  of  the  Holy  Spiiit. 
Col.  i.  9.  His  feelings  on  tbe  grand  subject  of 
salvation,  on  the  character  and  interests  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  become  more  ardent  and  in- 
tense. No  subject  lies  nearer  to  his  heart  than  the 
glory  of  his  God,  his  own  eternal  welfare,  and  that 
of  his  fellow-men.  The  Savior  acquires  increasing 
preciousness  to  his  soul,  he  perceives  in  him  the  chief 
among  ten  thousands,  one  altogether  lovely,  and  as 
the  hart  pantetb  after  the  water  brook,  so  does  his 
soul  long  for  God.  Accordingly  the  tenor  of  all  his 
actions  too,  evinces  an  increasing  conformity  to  the 
divine  law.  His  determination  to  live  for  eternity 
and  God,  acquires  increasing  strength  and  regularity, 
whilst  he  labors  to  lay  aside  every  weiglit,  and  the 
sin  that  doth  most  easily  beset  him,  and  run  with 
alacrity  the  race  set  before  him.  But  as  he  advances 
in  this  process,  he  also  finds  his  strength  increasing. 
"Before  his  clearer  vision  of  eternal  and  divine  things, 
the  toys  and  baubles  of  this  world  dwindle  into  insig- 
nificance, and  comparatively  lose  their  tempting 
power.  He  finds  himself  strengthened  with  might  in 
the  inner  man,  and  from  a  new  born  babe  is  gradually 
growing  up  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  a  perfect 
nan  in  Christ." 


SANCTinCATION  PROGRESSIVE.  37 

Such,  dear  reader,  is  a  change  of  heart,  and  such 
is  true  religion;  have  you  obtained,  and  do  you  now 
possess  it?  O  that  the  Lord  may  search  and  try  your 
heart !  that  you  may  have  no  rest  or  satisfaction  until 
you  know  from  blessed  happy  experience,  what  it  is 
to  be  "  born  again." 

2* 


CHAPTER  II. 

WHAT  IS  GENUINE  REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION,    CONSIDER- 
ED  NEGATIVELY? 

Having  shown  the  nature  of  true  religion^  we  are 
now  prepared  for  the  question,  lohat  is  a  genuine  revi- 
val? To  this  we  might  reply  in  general  terms,  a  re- 
vival is  the  increase  arid  more  extensive  diffusion  of 
vital  piety.  Wherever  and  whenever  there  is  an  in- 
creased and  more  solemn  attention  to  religion ;  when 
the  love,  faith,  and  zeal  of  professed  christians  is 
aroused  to  greater  strength,  vigor,  and  activity ; 
when  the  veil  is  torn  away  from  the  eyes  of  hypo- 
crites and  formalists,  and  they  begin  to  tremble  for 
their  souls;  when  backsliders  are  reclaimed,  and 
brought  to  do  their  "  first  works  over  again ;"  when 
careless  sinners  are  awakened  out  of  their  fatal  sleep 
of  sin  and  death,  and  begin  to  cry  out,  "  Men  and 
brethren  what  shall  we  do?" — when  we  behold  such 
a  state  of  things,  we  need  not  hesitate  to  call  it  a  re- 
vival of  religion.  But  we  must  be  more  specific,  and 
therefore  shall  endeavor  to  answer  the  question  first 
negatively,  or  show  what  a  genuine  revival  of  religion 
is  not. 

First.  x\  genuine  revival  of  religion  is  not  the  work 
of  man,  hut  of  God'^s  Holy  Spirit.  vSome  open  and 
avowed  enemies  of  revivals  have  endeavored  to  excuse 
their  conduct  by  declaring  their  conviction  that  all 
such  scenes  are  the  work  of  men,  and  that  the  Holy 


40  REVIVALS   THE  WORK  OF  GOD's  SPIRIT. 

Spirit  is  not  in  any  sense  the  producing  cause  of  the 
excitement.  Now  to  this  objection  we  reply,  that  if 
it  were  true,  it  would  prove  too  much,  and  therefore 
proves  nothing  at  all.  It  would  prove  that  all  experi- 
mental religion  is  the  work  of  man,  for  it  is  always 
accompanied,  even  in  individual  cases,  by  the  same 
kind  of  excitement,  which  exists  in  a  revival.  The 
experience  of  persons  converted  during  a  revival  is 
precisely  the  same  in  its  main  features  as  that  of  those 
converted  under  any  other  circnmstances.  The  awa- 
kening, the  penitence,  the  sorrow  for  sin,  the  faith, 
and  the  peace  and  pardon  obtained  are  precisely  the 
same.  Hence  if  it  is  the  work  of  man  in  the  one 
case,  it  must  be  so  in  the  other.  But  we  suppose  the 
persons  who  make  this  objection  would  not  contend 
that  the  conversion  or  regeneration  of  the  soul  is 
the  work  of  man ;  but  if  it  be  not  his  work  in 
an  individual  case,  how  can  it  be  where  numbers  are 
simultaneously  renewed  ?  If  it  be  beyond  the  power 
of  man  to  make  a  single  person  "  a  new  creature ;" 
to  regenerate  one  soul,  giving  it  new,  holy,  and  spir- 
itual views,  feelings  desires  and  habits ;  is  it  possible 
for  him  to  aifect  this  in  the  case  of  scores  and  hun- 
dreds of  souls  at  the  same  time  ?  But  that  real  con- 
versions do  take  place  at  revivals  is  beyond  dispute. 
Thousands  of  the  most  pious,  intelligent,  active,  and 
exemplary  christians  that  have  ever  adorned  the 
American  churches  were  converted  during  seasons  of 
revival.  Genuine  revivals  are  therefore  not  the  work 
of  men ;  but  of  that  Divine  Spirit,  who  alone  poses- 
ses  the  power  to  change  and  renew  the  stubborn  and 
flinty  heart. 


DR.  ALEXANDER   QUOTED.  4 1 

This  argument  is  not  influenced  in  the  least  by  the 
admitted  fact,  that  some  cases  of  supposed  conversion 
at  revivals  are  afterwards  proved  to  be  spurious,  by 
the  conduct  of  the  individuals.  It  only  shows  that 
the  persons  themselves  were  either  deceived  or  acted 
the  hypocrite.  And  the  records  of  the  churches, 
which  have  been  blessed  with  genuine  and  well-con- 
ducted revivals,  show,  that  there  are  comparatively 
not  more  cases  of  falling  away  from  among  those  who 
professed  conversion  during  those  seasons,  than  are 
found  among  those  who  make  such  professions  under 
other  circumstances. 

We  are  however  by  no  means  to  be  understood  as 
endorsing  every  thing  which  has  passed  under  the  name 
of  revivals.  Far  from  it.  We  are  not  the  advocate 
nor  friend  of  mere  spurious  excitements  in  religion. 
We  agree  with  Dr.  Alexander^  of  Princeton,  "  that 
a  revival  or  religious  excitement  may  exist,  and  be 
very  powerful,  and  affect  many  minds,  when  the  pro- 
ducing cause  is  not  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  when  the 
truth  of  God  is  not  tlie  means  of  the  awakening. 
This  we  must  believe,"  continues  he,  "  unless  we 
adopt  the  opinion  that  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanies 
error  by  his  operations  as  well  as  truth,  which  would 
be  blasphemous.  Religious  excitements  have  been 
common  among  Pagans,  Mahommedans,  heretics  and 
Papists.  And  in  our  own  time  there  have  been  great 
religious  excitements  among  those  who  reject  the  fun- 
damental doctrines  of  the  gospel,  as  for  example, 
among  the  Christ-ians^  ^vho  are  Unitarians,  and   the 

'  Sprague  on  Revivals,  page  229. 


42  GENUINE    REVIVALS  THE  WORK  OF  GOD. 

JYew-lights  or  Schismatics  of  the  west,  and  the  Camp- 
bellites,  who  deny  the  proper  divinity  of  our  Lord, 
and  the  scriptural  doctrine  of  atonement.  The  whole 
religion  of  the  Shakers  also,  consists  in  enthusiastic 
excitement.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  revivals  ought 
to  be  distinguished  into  such  as  are  genuine,  and  such 
as  are  spurious.  And  the  distinction  should  depend 
on  the  doctrines  inculcated,  on  the  measures  adopted, 
and  the  fruits  produced.  "  Beloved,"  says  the  Apos- 
tle John,  "believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits, 
whether  they  be  of  God." 

That  such  spurious  excitements  do  sometimes  exist 
even  among  professed  christians  and  are  called  revi- 
vals we  admit.  Nay,  that  even  in  a  genuine  work  of 
grace,  there  is  sometimes  much  mere  animal  excite- 
ment, we  also  admit.  Men  may  so  interfere  with  the 
work  of  God  as  to  grieve  away  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
cause  it  to  degenerate  into  wild  fanaticism.  But  this 
does  not  prove  genuine  revivals  to  be  the  work  of 
man ;  nor  does  it  form  a  valid  objection  to  them. 
Tares  will  grow  among  the  wheat ;  shall  we  there- 
fore refuse  to  sow  wheat  altogether,  or  condemn  both 
and  bind  them  in  the  same  bundles  to  be  burned } 

The  Bible  speaks  of  revivals  of  religion  as  em- 
phatically the  work  of  God.  Hence  David  prays, 
"  Wilt  THOU  not  revive  us  again,  that  thy  people  may 
rejoice  in  thee."  Ps.  Ixxxv.  6.  The  prophet  Habak- 
kuk  also  believed  God  to  be  the  author  of  revivals : 
"  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  the  midst  of  the  years, 
in  the  midst  of  the  years  make  known ;  in  wrath  re- 
member mercy,"  was  his  fervent  prayer.  Hab.  iii.  2. 


MEN  CANNOT  PRODUCE    REVIVALS  AT  PLEASURE.        43 

No  one  will  say  that  the  great  revival  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  when  three  thousand  were  converted,  was 
the  work  of  man.  Thousands  of  other  revivals  have 
occurred  in  different  aofes  of  the  church  which  have 
given  proof  equally  decisive  of  their  divine  ori- 
gin. Any  person  therefore,  who  in  the  present  day 
contends  that  genuine  revivals  are  the  work  of  men 
merely,  is  either  ignorant  of  their  true  nature  and  so 
prejudiced  that  he  cannot  see  the  truth,  or  he  must  be 
an  infidel.  In  neither  case  is  his  opinion  worth  a  se- 
rious refutation.  But  if  genuine  revivals  are  the 
work  of  God's  Holy  "Spirit,  then  there  are  two  very 
important  deductions  which  Ave  must  be  permitted  to 
make  from  this  established  fact.  The  first  is,  that  if 
they  are  not  the  work  of  man,  but  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
it  follows  that  no  man  nor  set  of  men  can  produce  re- 
vivals. If  it  belongs  to  God  to  revive  his  church, 
as  it  does  to  revive  nature,  then  men  no  more  can 
bring  about  revivals  of  religion  at  pleasure  than  they 
can  of  the  seasons ;  no  more  than  they  can  produce 
spring  in  autumn  or  harvest  in  the  midst  of  winter. 
Consequently  it  is  presumptuous  and  sinful  for  men  to 
talk  about  "  getting  up  a  revival,"  just  as  though  it 
depended  upon  their  sovereign  pleasure  !  Such  lan- 
guage, if  used  to  signify,  what  it  really  means,  is  an 
insult  to  God,  and  shows  a  state  of  mind  utterly  at 
variance  with  that  faith  and  humility,  which  looks  up 
to  him  and  depends  upon  him  for  "  every  good  and 
perfect  gift,"  as  well  the  blessing  of  a  revival  as  all 
other  blessings. 

We  are  not,  however  to  be  understood  as  saying. 


44        OPPOSERS  OF  REVIVALS  FIGHTING  AGAINST  GOD. 

that  in  revivals  G  od  works  without  means ;  or  that  he 
does  not  employ  human  instrumentality  to  produce 
or  promote  them.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  by  the  faith- 
ful preaching  of  the  gospel,  prayer,  the  ordinances  of 
the  church,  and  all  other  scriptural  and  proper  mea- 
sures, that  God  converts  sinners  and  revives  his  vt^ork. 
And  the  man  who  would  expect  a  revival  without, 
properly  and  faithfully  using  the  means  which  God 
has  appointed  and  will  bless,  would  be  acting  as 
inconsistently  and  foolishly,  as  he  who  would  expect  a 
plentiful  harvest  without  ploughing  his  field  or  sewing 
his  seed.  Still  the  work  is  God's,  and  men  are  only 
instruments  in  his  hands  for  its  accomplishment.  We 
must  preach,  pray,  and  labor  "  in  season  and  out  of 
season;"  but  God  must  make  our  exertions  effica- 
cious. We  must  plant  and  Avater ;  but  God  alone  can 
give  the  increase.  We  must  feel  our  dependence 
upon  God,  and  remember  that  he  alone  can  perform 
tlie  work ;  and  yet  must  so  labor  and  pray  and  use 
the  means  as  if  the  whole  work  were  ours^  and  we 
alone  could  do  it. 

Our  second  inference  from  this  subject  is,  that  if  a 
genuine  revival  of  religion  be  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  it  follows  that  all  opposers  of  revivals  are  fight- 
ing against  God  himself!  This  is  an  unavoidable  but 
most  solemn  conclusion,  and  one  should  suppose  need- 
ed only  to  be  stated,  to  cause  every  opposer  of  the 
work  of  God  to  tremble.  And  yet,  (we  blush  to  record 
it !)  some  professed  christians,  and  even  christian  min- 
isters affect  to  sneer  at  the  very  name  of  revival!— Seem 
to  imagine  that  they  are  doing  God  a  service  by  oppo- 


REVIVALS  NOT  SCENES  OF  DISORDER..  45 

sing  liis  own  work  ! — Do  really  stand  in  the  gate-way 
of  heaven,  refusing  to  enter  in  themselves,  and  hin- 
dering those  w^ho  are  striving  to  press  into  the  king- 
dom!  Will  not  the  blood  of  souls  be  found  in  the 
skirts  of  such  men  ?  May  the  Lord  save  the  reader 
from  the  fearful  account  which  Ihe  opposers  of  revi- 
vals will  have  to  render  at  the  last  day  !  God  has 
most  gloriously  vindicated  revivals  of  religion,  and 
proven  to  the  w^orld,  that  they  are  a  grand  and  chosen 
means  which  he  employs  to  multiply  the  triumphs  of 
his  grace,  to  build  up  and  extend  his  church,  and  to 
gather  lost  sinners  into  his  fold  ;  and  wo  be  to  that 
man  who  is  wicked  enough  to  oppose  him  in  this 
work ! 

Secondly.  Jl  genuine  revival  of  religion  is  not  a 
scene  of  ivild  confusion  and  disorder  of  mere  animal 
exdtemeiit.  This  cannot  be  if,  as  has  been  show'n,  it 
be  a  genuine  w^ork  of  the  Holy  Spirit  •,  for  "  God  is  not 
the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  church- 
es of  the  saints."  1  Cor.  xiv.  33. 

There  are  two  classes  of  persons,  the  one  enemies, 
and  the  other  professed  friends,  in  whose  minds  reli- 
gious revivals  are  always  associated  with  scenes  of 
the  most  enthusiastic  excitement,  and  the  utmost  con- 
fusion and  disorder.  They  imagine  that  such  scenes 
constitute  revivals,  or  that  they  are  at  least  insepara- 
bly connected  with  them. 

The  first  of  these  classes  are  opposed  to  revivals 
on  the  ground  of  the  disorder  and  confusion  attending 
them.  They  have  probably  never  witnessed  any 
well-conducted  revivals,  nor  given  themselves  time  to 


46  WILL  BE  EXCITEMENT  AT  REVIVALS. 

examine  their  nature  and  good  fruits.  They  have  not 
therefore  been  able  to  distins-uish  between  a  mere  ex- 
citement,  and  a  genuine  work  of  God's  Spirit.  They 
are  of  course  incompetent  judges,  and  in  their  unqual- 
ified condemnation  of  all  revivals,  act  a  very  inconsis- 
tent and  sinful  part.  If  we  have  any  hope  of  gaining 
the  attention  of  such  persons,  we  should  like  to  rea- 
son the  case  with  them,  and  endeavor  to  convince 
them  of  their  error.  We  could  tell  them  from  our 
own  experience,  and  that  of  all  the  ablest  and  most 
successful  promoters  and  advocates  of  genuine  revi- 
vals, that  they  are  not  scenes  of  mere  animal  excite- 
ment and  wild  confusion.  But  as  most  persons  of  this 
class  are  ignorant  of  true  revivals,  and  are  acting  un- 
der the  influence  of  strong  prejudice,  we  have  lit- 
tle expectation  of  obtaining  even  a  candid  hearing 
from  them.  We  shall  therefore  proceed  with  our 
subject,  and  remark  that  there  is  of  course  excite- 
ment in  a  revival  of  religion ;  the  very  name  implies 
it.  Religion  is  itself  a  very  exciting  subject,  and 
there  cannot  be  true  piety  in  the  soul,  much  less  a  re- 
vival, without  excitement. 

Man,  in  his  present  state,  is  a  compound  being,  con- 
sisting of  soul  and  body,  of  intellect  and  passions ; 
and  as  such  religion  is  addressed  to  him.  It  does  not 
change  or  destroy  his  natural  character,  his  physical 
constitution:  but  it  takes  him  as  he  is  and  seeks  to 
govern  both  his  head  and  his  heart,  his  intellect  and 
his  passions.  To  suppose  therefore  that  in  religion, 
and  especially  a  revival,  men  should  manifest  no 
feeling,   no   excitement    of  mind  is  to  make   them, 


TRUE  RELIGION  NOT  PURELY  INTELLECTUAL.  47 

what  they  are  not,  purely  intellectual  beings;  is 
to  deprive  them  of  half  their  nature.  A  purely  in- 
tellectual religion,  for  men  in  this  world,  is  entirely 
unsuited  to  their  present  condition  and  wants,  and  can 
never  exert  any  permanent  influence  upon  the  mass  of 
mankind.  It  must  ever  remain  heartless,  lifeless,  com- 
fortless, hopeless,  and  frigid  as  the  atmosphere  of 
Greenland.  It  may  suit  the  atheistic  philosopher,  or 
the  pantheistic  neologist;  but  it  is  not  the  religion  of 
the  Bible,  which  is  to  heal  the  woes,  dry  up  the  tears, 
pluck  the  thorns  out  of  the  path  and  light  up  the  star 
of  hope  in  the  benighted  souls  of  earth's  afflicted 
children.  Men  are  in  this  world  the  creatures  of 
want,  of  sorrows,  feelings  and  sympathies,  and  God 
has  given  them  a  religion  suited  to  their  wants,  adapt- 
ed to  their  nature,  and  designed  to  go  with  them  into 
all  the  relations  of  life,  and  to  smoothe  their  pilgrim- 
asre  to  the  ^kies.  It  is  to  work  a  most  wonderful 
change  in  their  views,  feelings,  desires  and  actions, 
and  yet  leave  the  natural  temperament  and  constitu- 
tion the  same.  It  is  to  make  the  proud  humble,  the 
revengeful  forgiving,  the  vicious  moral,  the  covetous 
liberal,  the  profane  prayerful,  the  careless  devout,  and 
the  wicked  pious.  It  is  to  direct  man  in  his  business, 
to  comfort  him  in  his  sorrows,  to  support  him  in  sick- 
ness and  death,  and  to  qualify  him  for  heaven  and 
brins:  him  thither  at  last.  And  shall  all  this  be  ac- 
complished  without  feeling  or  excitement .?  Is  man 
eminently  the  creature  of  feelings  and  excitement  of 
the  passions,  and  yet  must  he  manifest  nothing  of  the 
kind  in  his  religion !     Do  you  find  it  impossible  to  in- 


48  men's  feelings  must  be  enlisted. 

terest  him  deeply  and  permanently  in  any  subject 
without  enlisting  his  feelings  and  moving  his  heart ; 
and  yet  must  this  not  be  done  in  religion?  Religion! 
the  subject  above  all  others,  in  which  all  his  dearest 
interests  for  time  and  eternity  are  centered.  Look  at 
the  men  of  this  world,  the  politician,  the  statesman, 
the  stage  actor,  how  do  they  succeed  in  interesting 
their  fellow-men,  and  moving  them  to  the  most  vigor- 
ous action  ?  Is  it  not  by  interesting  their  feelings  and 
exciting  their  passions?  Could  they  ever  succeed 
without  this  ?  Has  not  our  country  frequently  been 
convulsed  from  one  extremity  to  the  other  by  some 
political  question  of  confessedly  little  importance,  on- 
ly because  the  feelings  of  men  were  greatly  excited  ? 
The  fact  is,  you  cannot  interest  men  effectually  and 
permanently  in  any  subject,  good  or  bad,  or  move 
them  to  decided  and  vigorous  action,  unless  their  feel- 
ings are  strongly  enlisted.  On  this  depends  your  suc- 
cess in  the  cause  of  internal  improvement,  education, 
temperance,  missions.  Sabbath-schools,  and  Bible  and 
tract  operations.  Will  any  man  now  be  so  stupid  as 
to  maintain  that  in  religion  and  especially  a  revival  of 
it,  there  must  be  no  feeling,  no  excitement  at  all? 
Shall  there  be  weeping  and  wailing,  tears  and  lamen- 
tations around  the  bed  of  sickness  and  death ;  at  a 
funeral,  around  the  grave  of  a  departed  friend  or  rel- 
ative ;  feeling  and  deep  excitement  upon  all  occasions 
and  on  every  subject  in  which  man  is  specially  inter- 
ested ;  and  nothing  of  the  kind  in  religion  ? 

"  Religion  ! — the  chief  concern 
Of  mortals  here  below." 


AWAKENED    SINNERS  WILL  BE  EXCITED,  49 

Relig-ion !  the  most  important  subject  that  can  possi- 
bly claim  the  attention  of  man  this  side  of  eternity ; 
and  upon  which  his  everlastinj^  destiny  depends ! 
There  is  to  be  no  feeling,  no  excitement  on  this  sub- 
ject. Shall  there  be  deep,  pungent,  overwhelming  con- 
viction of  sin ;  an  aching,  melting,  breaking  of  heart 
— of  hundreds  of  hearts  at  the  same  time — and  no 
excitement?  Shall  men  be  pressed  to  the  earth  under 
the  load  of  their  guilt;  writhe  in  agony  beneath 
the  lashes  of  an  awakened  conscience;  and  amid 
tears  of  the  most  deep,  sincere,  and  humble  penitence, 
cry  early  for  mercy,  and  what  they  must  do  to  be 
saved? — Shall  scores  and  hundreds  do  this  at  the 
same  time,  and  must  there  be  no  feeling,  no  excite- 
ment?? Surely  such  a  doctrine  is  most  unnatural  and 
absurd,  and  the  man  who  maintains  it  has  yet  to  learn 
his  first  lesson  both  in  human  nature  and  true  religion. 
But  whilst  it  is  most  evident  from  the  nature  of 
man  and  of  true  religion  that  it  is  a  heart-stirring  sub- 
ject, and  that  there  must  and  will  be  deep  and  pow- 
erful excitement  in  a  revival,  it  is  also  true  that  it  is 
not  a  mere  animal  excitement — it  is  not  a  scene  of 
wild  confusion  and  disorder.  We  have  already  sta- 
ted that  such  scenes  have  sometimes  passed  for  revi- 
vals, where  there  was  really  no  true  religion  at  all ; 
and  that  genuine  revivals  have  sometimes  been  so  mis- 
managed as  to  degenerate  into  the  most  rank  fanati- 
cism. But  these  are  abuses  of  a  good  thing;  and 
genuine  revivals  are  no  more  responsible  for  these 
abuses,  or  to  be  confounded  with  them  than  the  pure 
and  legal  coin  is  responsible  for,  or  to  be  confounded 
with  a  spurious  counterfeit  issue. 


50  MEN    LOVE  WARMTH  AND  ZEAL. 

But  why  be  so  fastidious  about  excitement  in  con« 
nexion  with  revivals  ;  why  so  much  opposed  to  it,  so 
much  afraid  of  it  here,  when  you  act  so  diiferently  in 
other  matters  ?  Do  not  men  love  warmth,  zeal,  ex- 
citement on  any  subject  in  which  they  may  feel  inter- 
ested, and  seek  to  produce  them  for  the  purpose  of 
promoting  it  ?  are  not  frequently  the  very  men,  who 
cry  out  most  against  excitement  in  religion,  the  first 
and  loudest  to  foment  it  during  a  political^  campaign 
or  an  election  ?  We  have  known  men  to  be  dread- 
fully shocked  and  offended  at  the  excitement  of  a  re- 
vival, who  could  enter  into  that  of  a  horse-race  or  a 
ball-room  with  the  utmost  spirit!  Men  are  sometimes 
greatly  displeased  when  their  families  become  inter- 
ested in  the  blessed  scenes  of  a  revival  and  attend  the 
evening  meetings  for  prayer  and  inquiry,  when  at  the 
same  time  they  can  spend  a  good  part  or  even  the 
whole  night  with  tliem  amid  all  the  excitement  and 
demoralizing  influence  of  a  ball-room  without  any 
qualms  of  conscience  !  The  fact  is  that  the  opposi- 
tion to  revivals  is  opposition  to  religion.  It  is  the 
natural  enmity  of  the  unconverted  heart  to  God  and 
his  cause. 

But  what  says  the  Bible  on  this  subject  ?  "  To  the 
law  and  the  testimony,""  for  here  this  and  every  other 
important  question  connected  with  religion  must  be 
decided.  If  a  single  plain  and  unequivocal  passage 
can  be  produced,  in  which  all  rational  and  intelligent 
excitement,  such  as  is  witnessed  in  well-conducted  re- 
vivals, is  condemned ;  then  we  will  give  up  the  argu- 
ment, and  say,  "  it  is  all  wild  fire,''  mere  animal  ex- 


ENCOURAGES  THE  UTMOST  ARDOR.  51 

cjtement.  But  no  such  passage  can  be  found.  On 
the  contrary,  the  word  of  God  encourages  and  insists 
upon  the  utmost  warmth,  zeal,  energy,  and  excite- 
ment, of  the  proper  kind  in  religion.  "  The  Bible," 
says  an  intelligent  writer,^  "  never  speaks  of  our  go- 
ing too  far,  or  feeling  too  intensely,  in  religion ;  but 
it  often  speaks  of  our  falling  short,  and  urges  us  to 
greater  engagedness — provided  always  that  our  zeal 
be  according  to  knowledge.  It  does  indeed  guard  us 
against  false  fervors  and  erratic  zeal ;  it  apprizes  of 
false  prophets  and  of  many  of  them  ;  it  warns  us  of 
Satan's  devices,  and  speaks  of  a  spirit  of  truth,  and 
a  spirit  of  error,  with  their  respective  marks ;  it 
speaks  of  false  philosophy,  false  doctrines,  blind 
guides,  wells  without  water,  clouds  without  water 
carried  about  of  w^inds,  trees  whose  fruit  withereth, 
raging  waves  of  the  sea,  wandering  stars,  wdth  many 
such  things  :  and  we  cannot  too  much  heed  such  ad- 
monitions. But  with  these  safeguards  and  precautions, 
it  inculcates  the  greatest  intensity,  both  of  feeling  and 
interest  and  every  duty  concerned  in  religion  and 
salvation.  Oh  ho^v  it  reproves  our  coldness,  hov/  it 
chides  our  sloth,  how  it  abhors  our  apathy  !  Its  lan- 
guage to  the  sinner  is,  strive,  agonize,  to  enter  in  at 
the  straight  gate.  Its  language  to  the  believer  is,  for- 
get the  things  which  are  behind,  and  reach  forth  unto 
those  which  are  before.  Its  language  to  all  is,  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness  ;  and, 
Do  with  thy  might  what  thy  hand  findeth  to  do. 
There  is  no  degree  of  intelligent  engagedness  in  the 

'  "  Letters  to  a  Disbeliever  in  Revivals,"  pages  28 — 30. 


52  BIBLE  ADDRESSES   MEN's  PASSIONS. 

business  of  religion,  no  fervor  of  enlightened  zeal, 
no  measure  of  compassion  or  concern  for  the  impeni- 
tent, no  depth  of  humility  and  godly  sorrow,  no  con- 
fidence of  faith,  no  liveliness  of  hope,  or  measure  of 
rejoicing,  or  elevation  above  the  world,  which  the 
Bible  censures  as  excessive.  On  the  contrary,  it  is 
filled  with  the  most  stirring  exhortations  and  incite- 
ments to  such  affections  and  behavior." 

It  should  also  be  observed  that  the  Bible  addresses 
the  feelings,  the  passions  of  men,  and  that  many  of 
its  narratives  and  doctrines  are  calculated  to  produce 
the  highest  degree  of  intelligent  excitement.  How 
its  account  of  the  fall  of  man,  and  of  his  sinfulness 
and  misery,  is  calculated  to  humble  us }  Its  represen- 
tation of  our  guilt  and  danger,  and  the  thunders  of 
the  broken  law  rolling  over  our  heads,  to  alarm  us  ? 
How  its  narratives  of  the  fearful  judgments  which 
God  has  sent  upon  the  wicked  are  fitted  to  excite  our 
fears,  and  cause  us  to  tremble  in  view  of  our  own  ex- 
posure to  that  wrath  ^  How  its  history  of  our  re- 
demption; of  a  Savior's  humiliation,  sufferings,  and 
death ;  is  adapted  to  meet  and  subdue  our  hearts  ^  Its 
descriptions  of  the  damnation  and  sufferings  of  the 
wicked  are  most  awful:  enough  to  alarm  the  most 
stoical.  A  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone; 
a  fire  that  is  not  quenched ;  weepings,  wailings,  and 
gnashing  of  teeth ;  sufferings  unmitigated  and  unend- 
ing, where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not 
quenched — where  the  unhappy  wretch  is  tormented 
day  and  night  in  those  flames,  and  obtains  not  even 
the  relief  of  a   drop  of  water  to   cool   his  tongue ! 


ITS  TRUTHS  OF  AN  EXCITING  NATURE.       53 

Are  these  not  descriptions  which  the  Bible  gives  us  of 
the  lost,  and  are  they  not  of  the  most  exciting  char- 
acter, calculated  to  break  and  move  a  heart  of  stone  ? 
Of  the  same  exciting  nature  also  are  its  descriptions 
of  heaven  and  of  the  future  bliss  of  the  rio^hteous.  A 
rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God — the 
Father's  house,  in  which  there  are  many  mansions— 
the  city  which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and 
maker  is  God — the  new  Jerusalem  with  all  its  splendor 
and  glory— a  being  with  Christ,  seeing  him  as  he  is, 
and  sitting  down  upon  his  throne,  as  he  has  sat  down 
upon  the  Father's.  A^e  such  representations  not  in 
the  highest  degree  soul  stirring  and  exciting?  Are 
not  the  passions  and  feelings  of  man — his  hopes  and 
fears — most  powerfully  addressed  ?  Would  God  have 
done  this,  if  he  had  intended  that  me)n  should  never 
be  excited  on  the  subject  of  religion.  It  is  not  true 
therefore  that  the  excitement  witnessed  at  genuine, 
well-conducted  revivals,  however  intense  and  over- 
whelming, is  mere  animal  feeling,  the  result  of  artifi- 
cial stimulus.  It  is  just  what  we  would  expect  that 
such  truths  as  those  stated  above,  and  many  others 
contained  in  the  Bible,  applied  to  the  heart  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  would  produce. 

"  Examine  revivals  then  by  the  Bible,"  continues 
the  writer  just  quoted,  "  in  reference  to  their  quality 
and  nature.  What  is  there  that  is  not  accordins:  to 
the  Scriptures,  in  the  fact  of  a  people  becoming  gen- 
erally and  solemnly  impressed  with  serious  things,  in 
their  becoming  thoughtful,  prayerful,  disposed  to  attend 
religious  meetings,  to  read  tbeir  Bibles,  and  to  con- 
3 


54  REVIVALS   TESTED  BY   THE    BlBLfiT. 

verse  on  religious  subjects;  in  their  being  less  occu- 
pied with  the  business  and  pleasures  of  the  world, 
and  more  engaged  about  the  salvation  of  the  soul  ? 
What  is  there  in  their  being  exercised  with  convictions 
of  sin,  and  asking  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved  ; 
in  their  being  anxious,  or  dejected  even,  under  a  sense' 
of  their  guilt  and  condemnation  as  sinners  against 
God  ;  or  what  if  in  some  instances  they  literally  smite 
upon  their  breasts,  and  say,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me 
a  sinner,"  what  is  there  in  their  shedding  tears  of 
godly  sorrow,  in  their  having  great  peace  in  believing 
in  Jesus ;  in  their  shedding  l^ears  of  joy ;  in  their 
having  new  apprehensions  of  divine  things,  and  new 
discoveries  of  themselves;  in  their  lively  hopes  ;  their 
love  and  gratitude  to  God ;  their  new  sense  of  hi& 
goodness  and  mercy,  and  new  devotion  to  his  cause ; 
in  the  tender  endearment  of  Christians  to  each  other ; 
in  their  deep  and  practical  concern  for  the  impenitent ; 
their  many  and  earnest  prayers  ;  their  frequent  assem- 
blies ;  their  lively  and  their  plaintive  hymns ;  their 
earnest  and  affectionate  exhortations  ;  their  hallowed 
sympathies  with  one  another,  and  for  anxious  sinners — ■ 
weeping  with  them  that  weep,  and  rejoicing  with  them 
that  do  rejoice : — what  is  there,  I  say,  in  these  things, 
as  to  the  nature  of  them,  that  is  not  according  to  the 
Scriptures?  What  is  there  that  is  unlike  religion — 
unlike  its  workings  and  fruits — unlike  the  things  which 
attended  the  ministry  of  Jesus  and  his  apostles  P'** — 
Have  not  such  seasons  of  deep  interest  and  excitement 
in  religion  manifested  themselves  in  every  age  of  the 
world  under  the  faithful  preaching  and  labors  of  God'e 


RE\aVALS    RECORDED   IN   THE    BIBLE.  55 

chosen  servants  ?— have  tliey  not  appeared  under  the 
ministry  of  Ehjah,  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  of  John  the 
Baptist,  Jesus  Clirist  himself,  and  his  holy  Apostles 
and  the  primitive  christians?  Look  at  Elijah  at 
Mount  Carmel  in  controversy  with  the  false  propiiets 
of  Baal !  Was  there  no  excitement,  no  feeling  among 
the  people  when  the  cause  of  God  triumphed,  and  the 
impostors  were  confounded  and  put  to  death  ?  Look 
at  the  scene  that  occurred  under  the  ministry  of  Ezra, 
when,  after  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  their  Baby- 
lonish captivity,  the  foundation  of  the  second  temple 
was  laid  !  Was  there  no  excitement  when  the  people 
"sung  together  by  course,  in  praising  and  giving 
thanks  unto  the  Lord;  because  he  is  good  and  his 
mercy  endureth  forever  towards  Israel?"  When  "  all 
the  people  shouted  with  a  great  shout  when  they 
praised  the  Lord,  because  the  foundation  of  the  house 
of  the  Lord  was  laid  ?"  Let  any  one  read  the  third 
chapter  of  the  book  of  Ezra,  and  he  will  find  that 
some  of  the  people  shouted  aloud,  and  others  wept 
aloud,  whilst  many  sang  aloud  the  praises  of  God. 
We  should  say  there  must  have  been  quite  an  excite- 
ment here  !  Look  at  John  the  Baptist  standing  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  preaching  "  the  baptism 
of  repentance !"  We  are  told  that  there  "  went  out 
unto  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea,  and  all  the  region 
about  Jordan,  and  were  baptized  of  him  in  Jordan 
confessing  their  sins."  Matt.  iii.  5,  6.  What  an  ex- 
citement there  must  have  been  here !  Look  at  the 
Savior  himself  when  preaching  his  sermon  on  the 
Mount,  or  when  the  multitudes  came  out  to  him  at  the 


56  SAVIOR    HAD    REVIVALS. 

well  of  Samaria — when  he  compared  them  to  fields; 
white  unto  the  harvest,  and  they  besought  him  to  abide 
with  them,  and  he  remained  two  days,  and  many  be- 
lieved on  him.  What  a  stir,  a  revival  there  was  among 
these  people !  Indeed  the  Savior's  whole  ministerial 
life  was  one  of  intense  excitement  among  the  people. 
He  held  a  "  protracted  meeting"  of  more  than  three 
years  continuance  !  Held  it  on  the  Sabbath  and  during 
the  week,  by  day  and  often  by  night!  Held  it  in  the 
temple,  the  synagogue,  the  fields,  among  the  moun- 
tains, in  towns,  and  in  the  country.  He  did  not  con- 
fine himself  to  time  or  place  or  any  fixed  measures — 
seems  to  have  employed  "  old  and  new  measures" 
just  as  they  might  suit  best  and  accomplish  most  good. 
He  not  only  preached  and  prayed,  but  also  conversed 
with  the  people,  instructing  the  ignorant,  comforting 
the  mourner,  and  directmg  the  anxious  inquirer.  Look 
also  at  some  of  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  ! — at  Peter^ 
for  instance,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  the 
greatest  revival  ever  known  occurred ; — that  which 
founded  the  Christian  church,  and  whose  influence  is 
felt  to  this  day,  and  will  continue  to  be  felt  throughout 
all  eternity!  What  are  the  facts  here.?  Why,  that 
thousands  under  the  influence  of  the  truth  and  Spirit 
of  God,  are  pierced  to  the  heart  at  once,  and  cry  out 
''  men  and  brethren  what  shall  we  do !"  O  what  a 
tremendous  excitement  here! — what  vast  multitudes 
came  out  as  mourners,  and  were  especially  directed  by 
the  apostle  Peter !  No  doubt  if  some  of  our  modern 
opposers  had  been  there,  they  would  have  joined  with 
those  upon  the  spot,  not  only  in  condemning  all  this  as 


HOW   MUCH    EXCITEMENT    IS    ALLOWABLE  i  b  i 

animal  excitement,  but  in  crying  out,  "  These  men 
are  full  of  new  wine !"  Look  also  at  the  religious 
history  of  Paul !  Was  not  almost  his  entire  ministe- 
rial life  one  uninterrupted  scene  of  excitement  and 
religious  revivals?  Almost  in  every  city  and  town 
to  which  he  came,  there  was  a  great  excitement. 
Some  become  converted,  and  some  angry — some  loved 
him  and  clung  to  him,  but  others  hated  and  most 
cruelly  persecuted  him.  He  was  certainly  a  great 
revolutionizer,  for  he  was  instrumental  in  producing 
excitements,  which  agitated  nearly  the  whole  known 
world. 

Scores  of  similar  facts  misrht  be  adduced  to  show 
that  there  always  has  been  excitement  in  connection 
with  the  revival  and  extension  of  true  piety,  and  that 
none  can  exist  without  it.  Will  we  still  be  told  that 
revivals  of  religion  are  mere  animal  excitements.'' 
Then  we  should  like  to  know  whether  those  recorded 
in  the  Scriptures,  to  which  we  have  referred,  were 
also  mere  animal  excitements !  But  the  falsehood  and 
absurdity  of  this  objection  to  revivals  is  sufficiently 
apparent,  and  we  shall  pursue  the  argument  no  further. 
We  shall  no  doubt  be  asked  here  whether  there  is  not 
some  animal  excitement  in  every  revival,  and  how 
much  is  allowable  in  a  genuine  work  of  grace .?  To 
this  we  have  only  to  reply,  that  if  men  were  angels 
there  would  of  course  be  no  animal  excitement  in 
their  devotions  ;  but  as  long  as  they  are  men^  tliere 
must  ever  be  some  ;  and  as  long  as  there  is  not  more 
of  the  animal  in  our  religious  excitements,  than  there 
was  in  those  of  the  prophets,  apostles,  and  the  Savior 


58  TEMPERAMENT    OF    INDIVIDUALS. 

himself,  we  may  well  consider  ourselves  upon  safe 
ground.  The  depth  and  character  of  the  excitement 
will  depend,  in  a  great  measure,  upon  the  intellectual 
and  moral  character  of  the  people  among  whom  it 
exists,  and  the  circumstances  of  the  case.  Where  the 
community  is  highly  intelligent  and  comparatively 
moral,  there  will  be  much  less  apparent  excitement, 
than  where  there  is  and  has  been  much  wickedness 
and  ignorance,  though  the  work  be  equally,  or  even 
more  extensive  and  powerful.  The  kind  and  amount 
of  religious  instruction  which  the  people  have  had, 
will  have  a  great  influence.  If  they  have  enjoyed  but 
little  and  very  imperfect  instruction  in  the  principles 
of  religion,  have  but  a  slight  acquaintance  with  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible,  and  have  been  accustomed  to 
noise,  confusion,  and  disorder  in  the  worship  of  God's 
house,  there  will  be  much  more  animal  excitement 
among  them  in  case  of  a  revival,  than  among  a  people 
of  superior  privileges,  and  better  training ;  and  among 
such  people  a  work  of  grace  will  also  be  much  more 
difficult  to  manage  properly. 

The  temperament  of  individuals  also  has  much  to  do 
with  the  depth  and  extent  of  their  excitement  upon 
any  subject.  If  the  individual  under  conviction  of  sin, 
for  instance,  be  of  a  sanguine  temperament,  be  easily 
and  deeply  excitable  upon  any  subject,  he  will  mani- 
fest a  much  greater  degree  of  feeling,  than  he  of  the 
opposite  natural  constitution,  though  his  convictions 
and  sorrow  are  perhaps  in  reality  no  deeper.  This 
is  accounted  for  upon  the  same  principle,  as  that 
around  the  death-bed  and  funeral  of  a  relative,  one 


DISTINGUISH    BETWEEN   EXCITEMENT  AND    REVIVAL.    59 

person  will  be  apparently  much  more  deeply  affected, 
and  weep  more  than  another,  though  both  may  have 
been  equally  attached  to  the  deceased,  and  may  feel, 
with  equal  intensity  and  bitterness,  the  wound  inflicted 
upon  their  breasts  by  the  stroke  of  death.  All  such, 
and  any  other  circumstances  that  may  be  peculiar, 
must  be  well  considered  in  the  management  of  a  revi- 
val, and  those  conducting  it  must  act  accordingly. 
Ameng  certain  people,  and  under  certain  circumstan- 
ces, it  might  be  impossible,  and  highly  injudicious  to 
attempt  to  suppress  at  once  all,  even  what  was  mani- 
festly unnecessary^  excitement.  Men  might  be  led  to 
regard  it  as  opposition  to  the  revival  itself,  and  thus  a 
genuine  work  of  divine  grace,  instead  of  being  fostered 
and  extended,  might  be  hindered  and  destroyed.  But 
among  a  different  people,  and  under  other  circum- 
stances, it  might  greatly  promote  the  good  work  to 
keep  out  of  it  all  mere  bodily  exercise  or  excitement. 
Those  therefore  who  conduct  revivals  need  much  of 
that  wisdom  which  cometh  from  above,  and  which  the 
Lord  has  promised  in  answer  to  persevering  and  be- 
lieving prayer. 

There  is  however  another  class  of  persons,  as 
intimated  upon  a  former  page,  besides  opposers  of 
revivals,  in  whose  minds  they  are  identified  with 
scenes  of  wild  confusion,  disorder,  and  noise.  We 
must  now  briefly  pay  our  respects  to  these. 

The  persons  here  referred  to  are  professedly  the 
most  zealous  and  thorough-going,  but  certainly  very 
injudicious,  friends  of  revivals.  They  seem  to  think 
either  that  all  revivals  consist  in  "  the  bodily  exerci- 


60       GOD  NOT  THE  AUTHOR  OF  CONFUSIG^^ 

ses"  of  shouting,  groaning,  clapping,  and  loud  and 
vociferous  praying  and  singing,  or  that  they  are  at 
least  inseparably  connected  with  them ;  and  conse- 
quently, according  to  their  notions,  the  greater  the 
noise  and  bodily  excitement  of  this  kind,  the  more 
extensive  and  powerful  they  suppose  the  work  to  be  I 
They  could  scarcely  be  made  to  believe  that  there 
was  a  work  of  grace,  where  there  was  an  absence  of 
such  scenes  of  confusion  and  noise.  Now  we  have 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  many  such  friends  of  revivals 
are  very  sincere  and  honest  in  their  attachment  to  the 
cause  of  God  and  their  efforts  to  promote  it,  but  they 
have  certainly  entirely  misapprehended  the  spirit  of 
true  piety,  and  the  nature  of  a  genuine  work  of  grace. 
We  beg  their  candid  attention,  whilst  in  a  calm  and 
dispassionate  manner  w^e  endeavor  to  reason  the  case 
w^ith  them. 

Brethren !  the  subject  is  one  of  most  serious  and 
solemn  import,  and  we  beseech  you  to  give  it  a  pray- 
erful examination.  You  claim  revivals  to  be  the  work 
of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  do  you  not  ?  If  they  are  not, 
then  they  surely  cannot  be  genuine,  and  ought  to  be 
opposed  by  every  Christian.  Now  does  not  God  tell 
us  unequivocally,  "  that  he  is  not  the  author  of  con- 
fusion, but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints  ?" 
1  Cor.  xiv.  33.  Docs  he  not  bid  us,  "  Let  all  things 
be  done  decently  and  in  order  ?"  But  if  our  revivals 
be  scenes  of  confusion  and  disorder,  can  they  be  of 

God  ?     Even  if  the  work  in  the  commencement  was 

• 

genuine  will  not  its  beauty  and  glory  be  greatly  marred, 
if  not  entirely  destroyed  by  the  raging  of  this  wild- 


CONFUSION    ALWAYS    WRONG.  61 

fire  ?  Nay  brethren,  you  are  mistaken.  The  noise 
and  confusion  are  not  only  not  the  revival,  but  do  not 
even  form  a  necessary  part  of  it.  "  Bodily  exercise 
profiteth  little  ;"  and  such  scenes  may  occur  where 
there  is  not  only  no  revival,  but  no  religion  at  all. 
We  have  seen  almost  a  whole  congregation  shouting, 
clapping,  and  amidst  the  utmost  confusion,  making  a 
deafening  noise,  when  to  our  certain  knowledge  there 
was  not  a  single  case  of  real  conviction  or  awaking, 
and  very  little  true  piety  among  the  chief  actors  in 
the  scene.  Would  you  call  this  a  revival }  Surely 
it  is  a  burlesque  upon  the  very  name.  It  was  a  scene 
of  confusion  and  disorder,  but  not  a  revival ;  the  Spirit 
and  truth  of  God  did  not  produce  it;  no  persons  were 
converted  there,  and  no  good  fruits  of  piety  and  holi- 
ness appeared  from  it.  Confusion  and  disorder  in 
the  worship  of  God  are  always  wrong  and  can  never 
be  made  right  under  any  circumstances.  True,  in 
the  management  of  great  and  extensive  revivals,  it 
may  sometimes  be  impossible  to  prevent  or  suppress 
all  evils  of  this  kind  ;  yet  the  people  should  be 
properly  instructed  on  tlie  subject,  and  all  proper  and 
lawful  efforts  made  that  all  things  may  be  done  de-r 
cently  and  in  order.  And  our  own  experience  has 
perfectly  satisfied  us,  that  in  the  great  majority  of  in- 
stances, genuine  revivals  not  only  can  be  conducted 
without  confusion  and  noise,  but  that  as  a  general  rule 
the  work  is  real,  deep,  powerful,  and  lasting  just  in 
proportion  to  the  absence  of  these  things.  "In  a  re- 
vival," says  Dr.  Alexander,  "  it  makes  the  greatest 
difference  in  the  world  whether  the  people  have  been 


02  A    MOST    BEAUTIFUL    SIGHT. 

carefully  taught  by  catechising,  and  where  they  are 
ignorant  of  the  truths  of  the  Bible.  In  some  cases 
revivals  are  so  remakably  pure,  that  nothing  occurs 
with  which  any  pious  man  can  find  fault.  There  is 
not  only  no  wildness  and  extravagance,  but  very  little 
stronof  commotion  of  the  animal  feelins-s.  The  word 
of  God  distills  upon  the  mind  like  the  gentle  rain, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  comes  down  like  the  dew,  diffu- 
sing a  blessed  influence  all  around.  Such  a  revival 
affords  the  most  beautiful  sight  ever  seen  upon  earth. 
Its  aspect  gives  us  a  lively  idea  of  what  will  be  the 
general  state  of  things  in  the  latter  day  glory, 
and  some  faint  image  of  the  heavenly  state.  The 
impressions  on  the  minds  of  the  people  in  such  a  work 
are  the  exact  counterpart  of  the  truth;  just  as  the 
impression  on  the  w^ax  corresponds  to  the  seal.  In 
such  revivals  there  is  good  solemnity  and  silence. 
The  convictions  of  sin  are  deep  and  humbling ;  the 
justice  of  God  in  the  condemnation  of  the  sinner  is 
felt  and  acknowledged  ;  every  other  refuge  but  Christ 
is  abandoned ;  the  heart  at  first  is  made  to  feel  its  own 
impenetrable  hardness;  but  when  least  *"xpected,  it 
dissolves  undier  a  grateful  sense  of  God's  goodness, 
and  Christ's  love ;  light  breaks  in  upon  the  soul  either 
by  a  gradual  dawning,  or  by  a  sudden  flash  ;  Christ  is 
revealed  through  the  gospel,  and  a  firm  and  often  joy- 
ful confidence  of  salvation  through  Him  is  produced  ; 
a  benevolent,  forgiving,  meek,  humble  and  contrite 
spirit  predominates — the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad 
— and  with  some,  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory, 
fills  the  soul.    A  spirit  of  devotion  is  enkindled.    The 


OUR    FEELINGS    MUST    BE  63 

word  of  God  becomes  exceedingly  precious.  Prayer 
is  the  exercise  in  which  the  soul  seems  to  be  in  its 
proper  element,  because  by  it,  God  is  approached, 
and  his  presence  felt,  and  beauty  seen  :  and  the  new- 
born soul  lives  by  breathing  after  the  knowledge  of 
God,  after  communion  with  God,  and  after  conformity 
to  his  will.  Now  also  springs  up  in  the  soul  an  inex- 
tinguishable desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and 
to  bring  all  men  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and, 
by  that  means,  to  the  possession  of  eternal  life.  The 
sincere  language  of  the  heart  is,  "  Lord  what  would st 
thou  hav^e  me  to  do ?^'  That  God  may  send  upon  his 
church  many  such  revivals,  is  my  daily  prayer ;  and 
many  such  have  been  experienced  in  our  country,  and 
I  trust  are  still  going  forward  in  our  churches."* 

No  true  Christian  can  have  witnessed  and  mingled 
in  the  scenes  of  such  revivals  as  here  described  with- 
out being  convinced  of  their  heavenly  origin  and  most 
blessed  influence.  He  cannot  fail  to  have  been  struck 
with  the  great  contrast  between  such  a  work  and  a 
scene  of  wild  extravagance  and  noise,  and  to  have 
devoutly  wished  and  prayed,  that  all  revivals  might 
be  of  this  kind.  We  do  not  mean  tliat  in  such  a  re- 
vival there  is  no  excitement,  no  depth  of  conviction, 
no  intensity  of  sorrow  for  sin,  no  agony  of  soul  under 
a  load  of  conscious  guilt,  no  breaking  up  of  the  very 
fountains  of  the  heart  and  profuse  flowing  of  tears  of 
penitence;  no;  what  we  mean  is,  that  the  feelings  are 
under  the  control  of  the  judgment,  and  that  the  excite- 

'Sprag'ue'g  Lectures  on  Revivals,  page  232. 


64  CONTROLLED    BY    OUR   JUDGMENT. 

ment  is  properly  managed.  And  surely  this  is  as  it 
ought  to  be.  Yet  we  say  again,  among  some  people 
it  may  be  exceedingly  difficult,  peihaps  quite  impossi- 
ble so  to  conduct  a  revival ;  still  the  utmost  eflorts 
should  be  made  properly  to  control  it,  and  so  prevent 
it  from  ultimately  degenerating  into  a  scene  of  noise 
and  confusion. 

We  regard  the  remarks  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  the 
pious  and  learned  Methodist  Commentator,  on  this  sub- 
ject, as  highly  judicious  and  to  the  point.  In  his  com- 
ments on  the  32d  and  33d  verses  of  the  14th  chapter 
of  1  Cor.  he  has  the  following  :  "  Verse  32.  And  the 
spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets.  Let 
no  one  interrupt  another  ;  and  let  all  be  ready  to  prefer 
others  before  themselves  :  and  let  each  feel  a  spirit  of 
subjection  to  his  brethren.  God  grants  no  ungovern- 
able gifts.  Verse  33.  For  God  is  not  the  author  of 
confusion.  Let  not  the  persons  who  act  in  the  con- 
gregation in  this  disorderly  manner,  say  that  they  are 
under  the  influence  of  God  ;  for  he  is  not  the  author 
of  confusion :  but  two,  three,  or  more  praying  or 
teaching  in  the  same  place,  at  the  same  time,  is  con- 
fusion ;  and  God  is  not  the  author  of  such  work  :  and 
let  men  beware  how  they  attribute  such  disorder  to 
the  God  of  order  and  peace.  The  apostle  calls  such 
conduct  =iKcLTa.<rTciTiM,  tumults^  seditions  ;  and  such  they 
are  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  the  sight  of  all  good 
men.  How  often  is  the  work  of  God  marred  and 
discredited  by  the  folly  of  men  !  for  nature  will  always, 
and  Satan  too,  mingle  themselves,  as  far  as  they  can, 
in  the  genuine  work  of  the  Spirit,  in  order  to  discredit 


REV.    JOHN    \VESLFA''s    OPIXIOX.  65 

and  destroy  it.  Nevertheless,  in  g-reat  revivals  of 
religion,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  prevent  wild-fire 
from  getting  in  among  the  true  fire :  but  it  is  the 

DUTY  OF  THE  MINISTER.S  OF  GOD,  TO  WATCH 
AGAINST,  AND  PRUDENTLY  CHECK  THIS  *,  BUT  IF 
THEMSELVES  ENCOURAGE  IT,  THEN  THERE  WILL  BE 
CONFUSION    AND    EVERY    EVIL    WORK." 

To  this  decisive  testimony  of  Dr.  Clarke,  we  will 
add  the  no  less  unequivocal  language  of  the  Rev. 
John  Wesley,  the  venerahle/oi^jrfer  of  jNlethodism. 
In  his  sermon  on  the  text  2  Cor.  v.  16,  after  warmly 
remonstrating  against  the  use  of  too  familiar  and 
fondling  expressions  when  applied  to  the  hlessed 
Redeemer,  he  has  the  following  emphatic  remarks  : — 
"  Perhaps  some  may  be  afraid,  lest  the  refraining  from 
these  warm  expressions,  or  even  gently  checking 
them,  should  check  the  fervor  of  our  devotion.  It 
is  very  possible  it  may  check,  or  even  prevent,  some 
kind  of  fervor  which  has  passed  for  devotion.  Pos- 
sibly it  may  prevent  loud  shouting,  horrid,  unnatural 
screaming,  repeating  the  same  words  twenty  or  tliirty 
times,  jumping  two  or  three  feet  high,  and  throwing 
about  the  arms  or  legs,  both  of  men  and  women,  in  a 
manner  shocking  not  only  to  religion,  but  to  common 
decency  : — But  it  will  never  check,  much  less  pre- 
vent, true,  scriptural  devotion.  It  will  rather  enliven 
the  prayer  that  is  properly  addressed  to  Him,  who, 
though  he  was  very  man,  yet  was  very  God,  who, 
though  he  was  born  of  a  woman,  to  redeem  man; 


63  LET     CHRISTIANS    KEEP    SILENCE. 

yet  was  God  from  everlasting,  and  world  without 
end.'-i 

We  regard  these  testimonies  of  these  two  great 
Methodist  writers,  as  the  most  important  and  decisive 
that  can  be  given  on  this  subject ;  because  no  one 
will  contend  that  they  were  influenced  by  a  fastidious 
and  unfounded  prejudice.  And  however  some  of  their 
followers  and  admirers  may  have  deviated  from  these 
plain  and  wholesome  counsels,  we  are  persuaded  that 
the  great  majority  of  the  more  pious  and  enlightened 
ministers  and  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  agree  with  them.  It  should  also  be  observed, 
that  it  appears  from  the  sermon  itself,  from  which  we 
have  taken  the  above  extract,  that  Mr.  Wesley  wrote 
it  near  the  close  of  his  life,  and  therefore  it  is  the  weil- 
matured  opinion  of  many  years'  experience. 

What  we  particularly  object  to  in  connection  with 
some  revivals  is,  that  Christians,  the  professedly  con- 
verted and  pious  part  of  the  congregations,  should 
make  this  noise,  and  cause  this  confusion  and  disorder. 
If  at  such  times  avmkened  sinners,  deeply  penitent  and 
agonizing  beneath  the  load  of  their  guilt,  should  have 
an  audible  groan,  or  cry  aloud,  "  God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner,"  or  ''  Jesus  thou  Son  of  David,  have 
mercy  on  me ;"  we  should  be  the  last  to  say  to  them 
at  the  time,  ''  Hold  your  peace  !"  Yet  at  such  times 
we  do  say  to  Christians  most  emphatically,  keep 
silence.  And  even  the  awakened  should  not  be  en- 
couraged to  give  vent  to  their  feelings  in  any  loud  and 
vociferous  manner.     It  not  only  does  no  good,  but  if 

'Sermons  on  several  occasions  by  Rev.  John  Wesley,  vol.  ii.  p.  444. 


DISORDER    IN    REVIVALS    UXSCRIPTURAL.  67 

encouraged,  will  increase  and  invariahhj  do  harm,  and 
if  not  checked  will  soon  entirely  destroy  the  good 
work,  or  cause  it  to  degenerate  into  a  scene  of  wild 
fanaticism.  The  Spirit  of  God  will  be  grieved,  and 
take  his  departure  from  such  scenes,  and  nothing  but 
an  artificial  animal  excitement  will  remain. 

¥/e  are  therefore  opposed  to  noise,  confusion,  and 
disorder  in  all  religion,  and  especially  revivals,  for  the 
following  reasons: — 

1.  It  is  unscriptural.  Whilst,  as  shown  upon  a 
former  page,  the  Bible  encourages  the  utmost  warmth 
and  intensity  of  feeling  and  devotion  in  the  service  of 
God, it  no  where  sanctions  clapping,  groaning,  jumping, 
screamiitg,  and  the  like;  but  emphatically  tells  us, 
"  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order."  1 
Cor.  xiv.  40.  Judgment  and  reason  must  always  be 
able  to  manage  scriptural  excitement,  so  that  it  does 
not  break  out  into  wildness  and  extravagance. 

2.  It  is  unnecessary.  Most  persons  who  favor  or  do 
not  oppose  such  scenes  in  revivals,  are  under  the 
impression  that  they  are  necessary^  and  that  to  attempt 
to  check  them,  would  injure  the  revival  and  tend  to 
grieve  away  the  Holy  Spirit.  Now  this  we  regard  as 
a  fatal  mistake.  Nay  we  knoio  it  to  be  an  error  from 
our  own  experience.  We  have  mingled  in  the  scenes 
of  many  revivals  among  all  classes  of  people,  and  we 
have  uniformly  found,  that  the  less  noise  and  confu- 
sion, the  deeper  and  more  lasting  was  the  work,  and 
the  greater  and  more  permanent  w^as  the  good  accom- 
plished. Yet  all  attempts  to  check  these  things  must 
be  very  carefully  and  judiciously  made.     Let  minis- 


68  UNNECESSARY    AND    INJURIOUS. 

ters  at  the  commencement  of  the  work  plainly  and 
candidly  and  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  meekness,  tell 
the  people  that  noise  and  confusion  are  not  the  revival, 
and  that  "  all  things  should  be  done  decently  and  in 
order,"  and  they  will  soon  find,  not  only  that  proper 
silence  and  order  will  be  observed,  but  that  every  gen- 
uine work  of  grace  will  be  greatly  promoted  thereby. 
If  any  doubt  this,  we  have  only  to  beg  of  thtm  to  try 
it.  We  have  tried  it  often,  and  our  remark  is  the 
result  of  our  experience. 

3.  It  does  great  iiijury  It  does  injury  to  the  work 
itself  It  impairs  its  purity.  »As  God  is  not  the  author 
of  confusion,  so  the  Holy  Spirit  is  grieved  away  just 
in  proportion  to  the  introduction  of  wild-fire  and  ex- 
travagance into  the  genuine  work.  And  as  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  withdrawn,  so  the  work  degenerates — be- 
comes less  and  less  pure,  until  it  is  entirely  destroyed. 
Men  have  meddled  with  it,  and  left  upon  it  "  the 
prints  of  their  fingers,  and  thus  created  unsightly 
spots  in  a  blaze  of  glory."  It  does  injury  to  the  work 
in  another  way.  It  offends  intelligent  and  judicious 
persons,  and  frequently  leads  them  to  oppose  revivals 
altogether.  They  are  of  course  not  justified  in  per- 
mitting the  abuses  of  a  good  work  to  set  them  against 
the  work  itself,  but  the  friends  of  revivals  are  never- 
theless bound  to  use  their  best  efforts  so  to  manao-e 

o 

the  work  as  not  to  give  any  just  cause  of  offence. 
Genuine  revivals  are  the  work  of  God,  and  all  Chris- 
tians should  be  united  in  promoting  them.  It  does 
injury,  because  it  opens  the  mouths  of  gain-sayers  and 
revilers,  and  causes  our  good  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 


NO    WORK    OF    MAN    PERFECT.  G9 

But  for  our  extravagance  probably  some  of  these  very 
men  might  have  become  subjects  of  the  work,  and 
thus  be  brought  into  the  fold  of  the  Redeemer  ;  but  in 
this  way  we  disgust  them,  and  drive  them  away  from 
all  religion,  and  so  hinder  the  gospel  of  God.     We 
ought  as  far  as  possible  so  to  manage  revivals,  and 
every  other  interest  of  religion,  as  to  have  a  good 
report  of  them  tliat  are  without.     It  does  injury  to 
the  subjects  of  the  work.     It  tends  to  deceive  them. 
The  extravagance  and  confusion  will  draw  away  their 
minds  from  the  great  and  practical  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel— repentance,  faith,  and  reformation  of  life.    They 
will  mistake  their  tears,  sympathies,  and  animal  emo- 
tions for  a  change  of  heart  and  submission  to  God. 
Our  own  experience  leads  us  to  believe  that  many  of 
those  very  individuals,  professed  Christians,  who  are 
the  most  noisy  and  clamorous  at  revivals,  are  them- 
selves deceived — have  never   been    truly  converted, 
and  are  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  vital  piet^.     They 
depend  entirely   upon  their  feelings,  instead  of  the 
sober  convictions  of  an  enlightened  judgment.     For 
these  reasons  we  are  utterly  opposed  to  extravagance, 
confusion,  and  noise  in  revivals  of  religion.     Not  that 
we  believe  that  any  work  with  which  man  has  any 
thing  to  do  is  perfect ;  but  that  we  are  to  watch  and 
pray,  and  use  all  proper  means,  that  those  precious 
revivals  of  religion  with  which  God  has  so  abundantly 
blessed,  and  is  now  blessing  the  American  churches, 
may  be  untarnished  in  their  beauty  and  glory,  and 
accomplish  the  good  for  which  they  are  sent. 


CHAPTER  III. 


CONSIDERED    AFFIRMATIVELY. 

Two  circumstances  will  enable  us  to  answer  this 
question  intelligently  and  satisfactorily :  first^  the 
etymology  of  the  word,  and  secondly,  the  general  usage 
of  the  Christian  church. 

The  term  revival  is  derived  from  two  Latin  w^ords, 
re  and  vivo,  which  literally  signify,  to  relieve,  to  live 
again,  or  to  restore  to  new  life.  It  implies  that  the 
object  or  being  to  nhich  it  refers  had  a  previous 
existence  or  life,  but  having  died,  declined,  or  fallen 
into  disuse  and  neglect,  is  again  restored  to  new  life 
and  vigor — revived.  In  this  sense  v/e  have  numerous 
revivals  in  the  intellectual,  moral,  political,  and  natural 
world  around  us.  We  have  intellectual  revivals. 
When  old  systems  of  philosophy,  education,  or  lite- 
rature, which  have  long  been  exploded  and  thrown 
aside,  are  brought  to  life  again ;  find  new  advocates 
and  adherents,  who  restore  them  from  their  death, 
disuse,  or  decline,  we  say  of  them  properly,  they  are 
revived.  When,  after  a  general  neglect,  the  subject 
of  education  receives  a  new  impulse,  and  renewed 
efforts  are  made  to  extend  its  benefits  to  all,  and  to 
interest  all  in  its  general  diffusion,  it  is  revived. 


72  DIFFERENT    KINDS    OF    REVIVALS. 

We  have  revivals  of  manners  and  customs.  When 
antiquated  fashions,  modes,  and  customs  again  become 
prevalent,  and  "  the  olden  times"  are  acted  over  again, 
we  say  they  are  revived.  We  have  business  revivals. 
Say  the  merchant,  mechanic,  and  trades-man,  when, 
after  a  general  decline  and  deep  depression,  a  distres- 
sing dullness  and  stagnation  in  business,  a  change  for 
the  better  takes  place,  "  the  times  have  improved," 
"  business  is  more  brisk,"  trade  has  revived.  So  also 
we  have  revivals  of  politics,  temperance,  and  almost 
every  thing  else.  We  have  revivals  in  nature.  Be- 
hold the  earth  after  a  long  summer  drouth  !  How  it 
is  parched  by  a  burning  sun ! — how  the  crops,  the 
flowers,  and  vegetation  generally  droop,  wither,  and 
fade !  But  now  the  Lord  sends  a  gracious  and 
refreshing  rain,  and  what  a  change  it  soon  produces. 
How  natural  and  expressive  for  men  now  to  say, 
"  every  thing  is  revived.,  nature  seems  restored  to  new 
life !"  Look  again  upon  the  earth  in  the  midst  of 
bleak,  barren,  icy  winter !  How  the  frosts,  snows, 
and  chilling  blasts  of  this  season  have  stript  the  forests 
of  their  foliage,  the  meadows  of  their  green,  the  fields 
of  their  gay  flowers,  and  the  earth  of  all  her  summer 
beauty !  How  desolate  is  the  face  of  fair  nature ! 
But  now  the  gentle  showers,  the  genial  sun,  and  the 
balmy  breezes  of  lovely  spring  have  returned,  and 
see,  what  a  resurrection  from  the  dead  they  have  pro- 
duced !  How  the  beauties  of  creation  are  restored, 
and  what  a  glorious  revival  has  not  taken  place  !  Thus 
we  have  a  great  many  different  kinds  of  revivals  in 
nature,  providence,  business,  politics,  education,  litera- 


REVIVAL   PREi^UPPOSES    A    DECLINE.  73 

ture  and  the  like,  and  every  person  understands  what 
they  are  :  shall  we  have  none  m  religion  ?  Does  not 
the  same  God,  who  rules  in  the  kingdom  of  nature 
and  providence,  also  preside  over  the  interests  of  his 
church,  and  rule  in  the  kingdom  of  grace?  Ought 
we  not  therefore  to  expect  and  pray  and  labor  for 
revivals  of  religion  ? 

In  the  sense  of  a  revival  now  given,  it  is  to  be  ob- 
served, that  it  can  take  place  only  among  christians — • 
only  among  those  who  once  possessed  true  piety,  but 
who  have  backslidden  from  the  Lord,  and  lost  their 
first  love. — Persons,  in  whose  hearts  the  flame  of  vital 
godliness  once  existed  and  burned,  who  have  per- 
mitted that  holy  flame  to  be  smothered  and  quenched, 
by  the  cares  of  the  Vv^orld,  and  the  neglect,  of  their 
christian  duties.  Such  persons  may,  they  ought  to 
be,  they  must  be  revived  or  perish,  in  the  sense  of 
the  word  given  above.  And  as  all  christians  do  back- 
slide more  or  less,  so  all  have  need  thus  to  be  revived. 
Reader!  professed  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ!  does  vital  piety  flourish  in  thy  soul  as  it 
ought  at  this  time.-*  Hast  thou  not  reason  even  to 
humble  thyself  before  God,  and  with  deep  penitence 
and  sorrow  confess  thy  sins  of  negligence,  backsli- 
ding, and  waywardness  ?  May  the  Lord  revive  thy 
soul,  and  grant  that  thou  mayest  at  all  times  have  that 
heavenly  life,  manly  vigor,  burning  zeal,  and  devoted 
ardor  in  the  service  of  God,  which  thou  oughtest  to 
have ! 

But  common  usage  has  given  to  the  word  revival  a 
more  extensive  signification.      It  is  used  to  express 


74  Revival  DErmED^ 

not  only  the  quickening  and  reviving  of  chmtiam^ 
but  also  the  awakening,  conviction,  and  conversion  of 
sinners,  hypocrites,  and  formalists.  It  is  generally 
applied  to  those  cases  of  religious  excitement,  in 
which  a  number  of  individuals,  or  whole  congrega- 
tions, towns,  or  neighborhoods  are  simultaneously 
aroused  to  their  guilt  and  danger,  and  begin  to  inquire^ 
*'  Men  and  brethren  what  shall  we  do  ?" — when  num- 
bers of  precious  souls  are  brought  under  the  regene- 
rating and  saving  influences  of  God's  grace.  We 
may  therefore  define  a  genuine  revival  to  be,  a  mer- 
ciful VISITATION    OF  God's  HoLY  SpIRIT,  IN  WHICH 

christians  are  auickened  and  excited  to  new 
life,  zeal,  and  devotedness  in  the  service  of 
God,  and  hypocrites,  formalists,  and  sinners 
savingly  converted. 

"  Wherever,"  says  Dr.  Sprague  of  Albany,  "  you 
see  religion  rising  up  from  a  state  of  comparative  de- 
pression to  a  tone  of  increased  vigor  and  strength; 
wherever  you  see  professing  christians  becoming 
more  faithful  to  their  obligations,  and  behold  the 
strength  of  the  church  increased  by  fresh  accessions 
of  piety  from  the  world,  there  is  a  state  of  things 
w  hich  you  need  not  hesitate  to  denominate  a  revival 
of  religion."^ 

Such  is  the  nature  of  a  genuine  revival,  and  the 
reader  will  not  fail  to  have  observed,  that  it  is  char- 
acterized by  three  prominent  features:  a  quickening 
of  christians,  an  undeceiving  and  converting  of  hypo* 

^Spraguc'6  Lectures  on  Revivals. 


CHRiSTIAxVS   REVIVED.  1'5 

crites  and  formalists,  and  an  awakening  and  regenera- 
tion of  sinners. 

1 .  Professing  christians  are  quickened  and  revived. 
There  is  usually  at  a  revival  "  great  searching  of 
heart,"  deep  hun:iility,  solemn  confession,  and  mourn- 
ing over  sins  of  past  negligence  and  coldness  among 
the  professed  followers  of  the  Redeemer.  They 
are  now  anxious  to  discover  their  real  condition  in 
the  sight  of  God,  to  have  their  hearts  searched  as 
with  a  lighted  candle,  and  even  the  possibility  of  their 
being  deceived,  or  having  built  upon  a  sandy  founda- 
tion makes  them  tremble  for  their  souls.  O  they  now 
wish  to  make  sure  work  for  eternity !  They  most 
sincerely  and  penitently  mourn  over  their  former 
backslidings,  coldness  and  indifference,  and  now  com- 
mence of  a  new  to  "  work  out  their  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling,"  and  to  glorify  God  in  their 
bodies  and  souls  which  are  his.  O  what  love,  fervor, 
faith,  and  zeal  they  now  manifest !  What  attractions 
the  Sabbath,  and  the  house  and  ordinances  of  God  now 
have!  How  the  gates  of  Zion  are  now  thronged, 
and  what  blessed  enjoyment  they  now  find  in  com- 
munion with  their  Lord  •,  for  their  *-'  fellowship  is  now 
with  the  Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ!" 
They  are  now^  always  seen  in  their  places  in  the 
church,  at  the  communion  table,  and  the  prayer-meet- 
ing. How  devoutly  and  earnestly  they  now  join  in 
all  the  exercises !  Prayer-meetings  now  spring  up  in 
the  congregations,  and  persons  take  part  in  them, 
whose  lips  were  never  opened  before.  They  now 
pray  in  private,  in  their  families,  and  for  the  church. 


76  FORMALISTS    AND    HVPOCRITES    AWAKENED. 

They  converse  with  each  other  on  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion, and  are  no  longer  ashamed  to  urge  their  friends 
and  neighbors  to  seek  the  Lord.  They  no  longer 
stand  aloof  from  their  pastor,  or  become  offended  at 
him  for  his  close  practical  preaching;  but  they  now 
uphold  his  hands  and  encourage  his  heart,  and  pray 
for  him  most  devoutly,  that  he  may  be  the  mouth  of 
God  to  the  people,  and  that  the  word  which  he 
preaches  may  be  "  quick  and  powerful,  sharper  than 
a  two-edged  sword"  in  the  hearts  of  men.  They  now 
Avant  spiritual  preaching ;  and  can  no  longer  be  fed 
upon  the  husks  of  a  cold  powerless  orthodoxy,  in 
which  there  is  neither  life  nor  spirituality.  They  now 
begin  to  inquire  into,  and  read  about  the  wants  of  the 
church  and  the  world,  and  their  hearts  and  hands  are 
open  and  ready  for  ••'  every  good  word  and  work." 
The  cause  of  Education  and  Missions,  of  Bible,  Tract, 
Sabbath  School,  and  Temperance  Societies  now  lays 
hold  upon  their  affections,  and  receives  their  cheerful 
co-operation.  Their  hearts  are  now  warmed  up  with 
the  holy  fire  of  divine  love,  and  it  spreads  all  around 
and  ignites  every  thing  with  which  it  comes  into  con- 
tact. In  a  word,  Christians  now  begin  to  feel  and  to 
do  their  duty.     They  are  revived. 

2.  Hypocrites  and  formalists  are  undeceived  and 
brought  to  a  saving  acquaintance  loith  the  Lord.  Such 
persons  are  often  received  into  the  church  and  remain 
in  it  for  vears  without  discoverino;  their  real  condition. 
For  a  long  time  they  cry  "  peace,  peace  to  their  souls, 
though  God  has  not  said  peace."  But  in  time  of  a 
revival,  if  they  attend  the  meetings  at  all,  the  scales 


SINNERS    CONVERTED.  77 

are  very  apt  to  fall  off,  and  their  sleepy  leaden  eyes 
to  open  upon  their  true  condition.  Their  sandy  foun- 
dations are  now  discovered,  and  their  refuges  of  lies 
swept  away;  and  thus  divested  of  every  false  hope, 
they  find  themselves  naked  and  exposed,  in  all  their 
guilt  and  pollution,  to  the  piercing  eye  of  that  God 
who  cannot  be  mocked  or  deceived,  and  in  agony 
they  begin  to  cry  out,  what  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ? 
They  now  discover  that  all  their  own  righteousness 
is  as  filthy  rags,  and  that  no  external  forms  and  cere- 
monies, no  outward  morality  will  avail  without  true 
piety.  They  now  see  that  "  neither  circumcision 
availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new 
creature."  Flence  they  can  no  longer  rest,  and  have 
no  more  peace,  until  they  have  experienced  a  saving 
change  of  heart,  and  can  triumphantly  say,  "  I  know 
.that  my  Redeemer  liveth." 

3.  A  third  characteristic  of  a  genuine  revival  is  an 
exteiided  and  sometimes  general  awakening  among  sin- 
ners^ and  numerous  cases  of  hopeful  conversion  take 
place.  The  truth  of  God  faithfully  preached  and  en- 
forced by  the  Holy  Spirit  burns  like  fire  in  the  hearts 
of  the  unregenerate  ;  tliey  become  alarmed  arjd  uneasy, 
feel  as  they  never  did  before,  and  frequently  contrary 
to  the  wishes  of  their  carnal  minds,  become  earnest 
seekers  of  religion.  Sometimes  they  endeavor  to 
stifle  their  convictions,  shake  off  their  unpleasant 
feelings,  and  return  to  their  carelessness  ;  but  their 
false  peace  is  disturbed,  and  they  find  no  rest.  At 
length  they  submit,  as  humble  penitents,  to  the  only 
Savior  of  sinners,  and  embracing  him  by  a  living  faith, 
4 


78  D^^LfSHTFUL   STATE. 

find  their  load  of  sin  removed.  Thus  scores  and  hun- 
dreds are  sometimes  brought  to  the  Lord,  in  the  short 
space  of  a  few  weeks  or  months,  and  the  moral  and 
religious  aspect  of  whole  congregations  and  neighbor^ 
hoods  is  entirely  and  radically  changed.  What  a 
most  blessed  state  of  things  is  not  this  !  What  chris- 
tian's heart  does  not  spontaneously  and  most  earnestly 
cry  to  God,  "O  Lord  revive  thy  work!"  in  great 
mercy  send  as  all,  throughout  the  whole  church,  sucb 
revivals  ? 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ArtE  GENUINE  REVIVALS  THE  CHURCHES   BEST   STATE  ? 

We  have  now,  at  some  length,  examined  the  nature 
of  genuine  revivals,  and  are  therefore  prepared  for 
the  question,  is  this  the  churches  best  state  ?     This  cer- 
tainly is  an  inquiry  of  thrilling  interest,  and  claims  a 
calm  and  thorou2:h  investi2:ation.     We  have  no  doubt 
that  our  readers  will  be  divided  on  this  subject.    Many 
who  have  just  been  blessed  with  interestmg  and  well- 
conducted  revivals,  whose  hearts  are  warm  with  the 
holy  fire,  and  who  are  now  gathering  the  blessed  fruits 
of  the  gracious  work,  will  exclaim  unhesitatingly  and 
even  with  much  warmth,  revivals  are  the  best  and  most 
glorious  state  of  the  church  this  side  of  heaven  itself! 
Revivals  ivill  soon  usher  in  the  millenium !     Others, 
perhaps  equally  pious  and  devoted  to  the  Redeemer's 
cause,  will  answer  this  question  in  the  negative^  and 
say,  we  love  genuine  revivals,  properly  and  judiciously 
conducted,  they  have  done,  and  will  do  much  good  ; 
but  they  are  7iot  the  church's  best  state ;   we  can  con- 
ceive of  a  state  possible,  which  would  be  preferable. 
A  third  class  who  are  ignorant  of  vital  godliness  and 
hostile  to  it,  are  of  course  opposed  altogether  to  revi- 
vals.    With  this   class  we   have   no  controversy  at 
present ;  they  are  the  enemies  of  God  and  his  work ; 


80  DISCUSSION    BETWEEN    A.    AND    B. 

and  all  we  have  to  tell  them  is,  that  they  are  on  the 
road  to  ruin,  and  "  unless  they  repent  they  will  all 
likewise  perish."  They  are  in  a  most  dangerous  con- 
dition, "  without  God  and  without  hope  in  the  world  ;" 
noio  under  sentence  of  condemnation,  and  every  mo- 
ment exposed  to  his  wrath  and  displeasure  ! 

We  once  heard  two  zealous  and  devoted  ministers 
of  the  gospel  discussing  the  question  which  forms  the 
caption  of  this  chapter,  and  in  giving  as  nearly  as  we 
can,  the  substance  of  their  remarks,  and  the  conclusion 
to  wliich  they  came,  we  have  no  doubt  we  shall  answer 
the  question  to  the  satisfaction  of  our  readers  generally. 
We  will  premise,  that  both  these  brethren  were  truly 
pious,  and  labored  zealously  and  successfully  in  the 
vineyard  of  the  Lord,  and  they  were  both  in  favor  of 
genuine  revivals  of  religion^  but  differed  in  their  views 
of  the  subject.  The  one  contended  that  well  conduc- 
ted revivals  constituted  the  best  possible  state  of  the 
church  upon  earth ;  but  the  other  maintained  that  they 
did  not ;  that  he  could  conceive  of  a  state,  and  that  he 
had  known  congregations  to  be  in  a  condition,  far  pre- 
ferable to  that  of  revivals.  Said  Mr.  A.,  "  1  do  not 
speculate  upon  this  subject;  a  cold,  lifeless  calculating 
human  philosophy  does  not  govern  me  in  matters  of 
religion  ;  I  submit  fads^  stubborn  facts,  to  prove  that 
revivals  are  the  church's  best  state.  By  the  fruit  we 
are  to  know  the  tree,  and  if  we  look  for  a  moment  at 
the  blessed  and  glorious  results  of  revivals  we  must 
be  convinced.  Is  it  not  a  fact,  that  a  single  revival  of 
religion  has  frequently,  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks, 
changed  the  character  and  destiny  of  a  whole  congre- 


WHAT    REVIVALS    HAVE    DONE.  81 

gation,  town  or  neighborhood? — that  in  this  short 
space  of  time,  more  souls  were  converted  to  God, 
more  backsliders  reclaimed,  more  formalists  unde- 
ceived, the  children  of  God  more  encouraged  and 
built  up,  the  church  more  strengthened  and  improved, 
and  a  greater  amount  of  real  good  accomplished,  than 
for  years  before  ?  Have  not  revivals  been  the  means 
of  "puUing  down  the  strong  holds  of  Satan,"  of 
breaking  up  the  haunts  of  vice  and  crime,  and  of  ex- 
tending and  firmly  establishing  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom in  places,  where  humanly  speaking,  all  other 
means  had  failed  ?  Are  not  those  congregations  Avhich 
have  been  blessed  w^ith  revivals  foremost  in  every 
good  work,  and  is  it  not  there  alone  that  we  find  reli- 
gion really  alive  and  flourishing?  Go  into  one  of 
your  old  fashioned  congregations,  who  know  nothing 
of  revivals  and  are  opposed  to  them,  and  what  is  the 
state  of  things  ?  Is  not  your  very  soul  frozen  and 
starved  by  the  coldness,  dearth,  and  moral  death  that 
reign  all  around  ?  You  find  no  prayer  meetings,  or  if 
any  they  are  as  lifeless  as  the  dry  bones  in  the  valley 
of  death,  no  Temperance,  Tract,  Bible,  Missionary, 
and  Education  societies,  or  if  there  are  any,  they  are 
dragging  out  a  miserable,  languishing,  unprofitable 
existence.  The  Sunday-Schools  are  neglected,  and 
dying  for  want  of  support.  The  church  is  thinly 
attended  and  there  is  no  life  in  the  worship ;  the  com- 
munion table  is  surrounded  by  few ;  there  is  no  dis- 
cipline exercised,  and  the  most  wicked  men  often  rule ; 
the  members  never  pray  in  private  nor  in  their  fami- 
lies ;  and  in  a  word,  there  is  scarcely  a  shadov\^  of  any 


82  OBJECTIONS    TO    REVIVALS. 

thing  like  true  piety  to  be  found ;  all  is  one  grand 
moral  waste !  But  now  go  into  a  revival  congregation, . 
and  how  changed  the  scene !  O  what  a  contrast ! 
All  is  life,  love,  faith,  zeal,  and  devotion.  You  seem 
to  be  at  once  in  the  very  atmosphere  of  heaven  and 
to  join  in  the  w^orship  of  the  skies !  I  confess  sir, 
that  my  soul  takes  fire  here,  and  I  become  enthusiastic 
on  the  subject.  Give  me  revivals  forever,  until  I  get 
to  heaven,  and  there  I  know  I  shall  enjoy  an  eternal 
uninterrupted  one !" 

To  this  Mr.  B.  replied,  "  You  have  given  us  a  most 
beautiful  picture  of  revivals,  and  in  general  I  believe 
it  is  a  true,  though  rather  a  one-sided  one.  I  am  not 
opposed  to,  but  highly  in  favor  of  true  revivals ;  I 
believe  they  have  done  much  good.  May  God  send 
genuine  revivals  into  every  congregation  in  our  land  ! 
But  Mr.  A.  you  certainly  have  presented  only  the 
bright  side  of  the  subject,  and  truth  requires  that  I 
should  present  the  other  also.  I  am  not  fond  of 
speaking  of  the  evils  connected  with,  and  sometimes 
resulting  from,  any  thing  that  is  good,  (I  would  to 
God  there  were  none  in  connection  with  revivals !) 
but  we  must  look  at  things  as  they  are.  I  shall  not 
speculate  on  the  subject  any  more  than  you ;  let  facts 
be  submitted.  Understand  me  distinctly,  I  am  not 
opposed  to  genuine  revivals;  they  are  the  work  of 
God''s  Holy  Spirit^  and  no  Christian  can  or  dare 
oppose  his  work.  But  I  contend  that  they  are  not  the 
church's  best  slate  for  the  following  reasons : — 

1.   They  are   always   of  short  duration^   and   are 
almost  invariably  succeeded  by  a  reaction^  a  state  of 


THEIE   SKORT    nURATION,    EXCESSES   AND  83 

coldness  and  backsliding  as  much  to  be  deplored,  as 
that  which  you  described  as  existing  in  "  tlie  old 
fashioned  congregations."  My  heart  has  often  been 
cheered  by  the  news  of  a  revival  in  a  congregation ; 
but  when,  a  few  weeks  or  months  afterwards,  I  was 
permitted  to  visit  that  people,  I  found,  alas!  that  the 
revival  was  not  there !  The  storm  had  blown  over, 
and  a  dreadful  calm  had  succeeded.  Do  you  call  this 
the  church's  best  state  ?  Must  a  congregation  be  all 
iire  and  excitement  for  a  few  weeks,  that  it  may  be  all 
deadness  for  months  and  years  afterwards?  Do  you 
call  this  a  good,  a  desirable  state  of  things  ?  Does 
not  the  Bible  teach  that  "  the  path  of  the  just  is  as 
the  shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the 
perfect  day  ;''-^  but  revivals  are  like  comets,  which 
blaze  and  sparkle  brilliantly,  for  a  few  days,  as  they 
pass  along,  but  are  soon  gone,  and  all  is  dark  and 
dreary  again. 

2.  But  I  argue  secondly,  that  revivals  can  not  be 
the  Church's  best  state,  because  of  the  excesses  and 
•disorders  that  are  frequently,  if  not  generally,  con- 
nected with  them.  Are  they  not  often  scenes  of  the 
iutmost  extravagance  and  the  wildest  confusion?  Are 
not  the  meetings  often  multiplied  to  excess  and  con- 
tinued to  a  very  late  and  unseasonable  hour  at  night ; 
^o  that  the  domestic  affairs  of  families  are  often  com- 
pletely disarranged  and  neglected }  Is  there  not  in  the 
meetings  frequently  so  much  loud  groaning,  weeping, 
praying,  shouting,  and  the  like,  that  the  preacher,  or 

"Prov.iv.  18. 


84  BISORDERS,    ERRONEOUS    STANDARDS. 

he  who  leads  in  prayer  cannot  he  heard  above  the 
tumult  and  confusion  ?  Do  not  professors,  (and  we  will 
charitably  hope,  possessors,)  of  religion,  at  such  times, 
often  make  more  noise  than  the  mourners  ?  I  will  not 
mention  any  of  the  more  gross  and  unbecoming  dis- 
orders, which  I  have  occasionally  heard,  are  connected 
with  revivals.  I  believe  they  are  upon  the  whole  of 
rare  occurrence,  and  always  result  from  great  mis- 
management. But  those,  and  others  like  them,  which 
I  have  now  specified,  I  cannot  sanction;  nor  can  I 
believe  that  is  the  best  state  of  the  church,  which  gives 
rise  to  and  approbates  them. 

3.  But  I  say  again,  these  excitements  cannot  be  the 
church's  best  state,  because  they  tend  greatly  to  un- 
dervalue and  even  counteract  the  influence  of  the  or- 
dinary ministrations  of  the  gospel,  and  set  up  errone- 
ous standards  in  the  church. 

Revival  christians  are  very  apt  to  tliink,  that  no 
good  can  be  done,  except  during  a  revival !  Hence 
the  pastor  may  preach,  pray,  and  labor  most  faithfully, 
in  season  and  out  of  season,  on  the  Sabbath  and  during 
the  week ;  it  is  all  to  no  purpose — his  people  are 
waiting  for  the  next  protracted  meeting,  or  other 
extraordinary  occasion,  when  an  excitement  will  be 
"  got  up,"'  and  then  they  will  all  at  once  take  fire ! 
They  seem  to  have  expected  no  blessing  upon  the 
ordinary  labors  of  their  pastor,  did  not  pray  for 
it,  and  of  course  did  not  obtain  it.  The  standard  has 
been  set  up  that  there  can  be  no  true  religion,  no  con- 
versions to  God,  no  backsliders  reclaimed,  no  belie- 
vers revived  and  built  up,  except  during  an  excite- 


REVIVALS    NOT    PERFECT.  85 

ment;  hence  christians  may  be  cold  or  hot,  active 
or   asleep,  dead   or   alive  just  as   the   revival   goes 
or    dies    away  !       Now    does    the    Bible    warrant 
this  continued    ebb    and    flow  in    the   tide   of   true 
piety?     Is  a  man  to  grow  in  grace,  advance  in  the  di- 
vine life,  and  manifest  his  religion  to  the  world  only 
"  by  fits  and  starts !"     Are  not  christians  called  ''  the 
light  of  the  world,"  and  should  they  not  therefore, 
like  the  glorious  sun  in  the  firmament,  '^  let  their  light 
shine"  with  a  constant  and  even  increasing  effulgence, 
"  so  that  others  might  see  their  good  works,   and 
glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven  ?"     Should  they 
not  be  "  constant  and  immovable,  always  abounding 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord  ?"     For  these  reasons  I  can- 
not believe  revivals,  as  they  generally  exist,  to  be  the 
church's  best  state.     Yet  I  am  not  opposed  to  genuine 
revivals,  for  I  believe,  notwithstanding  the  evils  which 
are  mostly  connected  with  them,  that  they  have  been 
the  means  of  accomplishing  much  good.     I  am  also 
convinced  that  most,  perhaps  all,  of  these  evils  might 
be  avoided  by  proper  management.     I  have  spoken  of 
things  as  they  are,  and  not  as  I  could  ivish  them  to  be." 
Mr.  A — "  I  admire  your  candor  Mr.  B — and  rejoice 
that  you  have  spoken  your  mind  so  freely  and  fully 
on  this  important  subject.     You  have  certainly  pre- 
sented the  dark  side  of  the  revival  picture,  and  I  think 
quite  as  highly  colored  as  the  truth  will  admit.     You 
of  course  do  not  expect  that  revivals  should  be  per- 
fectj  and  free  from  all   objections.     If  you  did,  you 
would  have  to  object  to  religion  itself,  and  every  thing- 
else  that  is  good,  with  which  poor  imperfect  man  has 
4* 


86      NOT  NECESSARILY  OF  SHORT  DURATION, 

any  thing-  to  do.  Our  religion  came  from  heaven, 
and  is  pure  and  holy  as  its  author ;  yet  we  see  many 
most  cruel  contortions,  misrepresentations,  and  abuses 
of  it.  So  revivals  are  from  heaven,  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  but  they  exist  among,  operate  upon,  and 
are  managed  by  men,  whose  imperfections  and  weak- 
nesses often  appear  conspicuously  in  connection  with 
them.  But  we  cannot,  we  dare  not  oppose  them  on 
this  ground.  On  the  contrary  we  should  endeavor  to 
correct  the  evils  and  promote  the  good. 

But  as  you  have  given  your  objections  in  a  little 
sermon  under  three  distinct  heads,  I  must  take  the  same 
course  in  my  reply. 

1.  You  object  to  revivals,  because  they  are  o^  short 
duration^  and  are  succeeded  by  a  reaction^  as  you  call 
it.  Now  suppose  I  grant,  that  all  you  say  under  this 
head  is  true,  is  not  this  state  better  still,  than  one  of 
uninterrupted  coldness,  deadness,  and  formality.'*  Is 
it  not  better  to  wake  up  occasionally,  and  have  a  little 
fire  and  excitement,  even  if  it  does  not  continue  long, 
than  to  be  always  asleep  and  inactive }  Surely  a  small 
shower  of  rain,  though  it  be  of  short  duration  and  be 
succeeded  by  another  drouth,  is  better  than  none  at 
all,  and  an  everlasting,  uninterrupted  burning  drouth  ! 
But  your  statement  is  not  altogether  true,  and  is  calcu- 
lated to  mislead.  All  revivals  are  7iot  of  such  short 
duration,  nor  succeeded  by  such  reaction  as  you  rep- 
resent. On  the  contrary  I  have  known  many  of  a 
very  different  character.  I  have  known  them  to  con- 
tinue for  many  months,  and  even  for  years,  without 
being  followed  by  any  reaction  at  all.     Not  that  the 


OR   CHARACTERIZED    BY    EXCESSES.  87 

■same  degree  of  excitement  continued  all  the  time,  but 
the  same  lively,  deep-toned,  warm,  zealous,  active 
state  of  piety,  I  have  known  revival  congregations 
to  enjoy  such  a  delightful  state  of  things  uninter- 
ruptedly for  years ;  and  I  believe  it  possible  for  all 
revivals  to  be  thus  continued.  These  are  the  kind  of 
revivals  that  I  love  to  see,  and  particularly  advocate. 
This  I  call  the  church's  best  state.  There  is  nothing 
connected  with  genuine  revivals  themselves  that  should 
limit  their  duration  to  a  i^w  weeks,  and  cause  them  to 
be  followed  by  a  reaction,  such  as  you  have  described. 
It  always  results  from  mismanagement  af  the  good 
work. 

Besides,  the  fruits  even  of  such  mismanaged  revi- 
vals are  not  of  such  short  duration.  There  are  always 
some  cases  of  genuine  conversion  to  God ;  some  indi- 
viduals who  are  really  brought  into  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  and  remain  faithful  until  death.  Hence  I  con- 
ceive that  your  first  objection  not  only  loses  all  its 
force,  but  really  falls  to  the  ground. 

2.  But  you  say  great  excesses  and  disorders  are 
sometimes  connected  with  revivals.  I  grant  and 
deeply  deplore  that  this  has  sometimes  been  the  case. 
Scenes  have  sometimes  been  connected  with  revivals, 
and  have  even  passed  and  been  mistaken  for  them, 
which  were  disgraceful  to  religion  and  to  those  con- 
cerned in  them.  Such  scenes  have  in  all  ages  of  the 
church  been  connected  more  or  less  with  the  most 
sacred  and  solemn  institutions  of  religion,  and  yet  you 
do  not  oppose  religion  on  that  account,  nor  should  you 
object  to  revivals,  because  some  fauatical  persons  have 


88  OBJECTIONS  ANSWERED. 

abused  them.  I  am  not  the  advocate  of  confusion  and 
disorder,  I  assure  you  ;  but  I  do  know  from  my  own 
experience  that  revivals  may  be  conducted,  that  the 
most  extensive  and  powerful  always  are,  without  any 
extravagance,  confusion,  or  disorder.  Hence  it  is 
unjust  for  you  to  attempt  to  palm  upon  revivals  an 
objection  which  lies  only  against  an  abuse  of  them. 

3.  You  affirm  that  revivals  tend  to  undervalue  and 
even  counteract  the  ordinary  ministrations  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  to  set  up  erroneous  standards  in  the  church. 
Now  I  deny  that  this  is  the  legitimate  tendency  or 
result  of  r^ivals.  Ignorant  and  fanatical  people  may 
here,  as  in  the  former  case,  abuse  a  good  thing ;  but 
revivals  are  the  very  last  means  to  induce  intelligent 
and  reflecting  men,  warm  hearted  and  devoted  chris- 
tians to  undervalue  the  ministrations  of  the  gospel. 
True,  they  become  dissatisfied  with  cold  formality, 
and  lifeless,  soul-chilling  stupidity  in  the  service  of 
God ;  but  it  only  makes  them  prize  more  highly  the 
true  and  spiritual  ministrations  of  the  sanctuary.  So 
far  are  revivals  from  undervaluing  the  ordinary  labors 
of  the  zealous  pastor,  that  I  have  known  many  to 
commence  and  to  be  carried  on  throughout  under  his 
ordinary  labors  alone,  and  unspeakably  to  facilitate  all 
his  future  operations.  No  wrong  standards  are  set  up, 
but  many  torn  down,  and  right  ones  set  up.  Revivals 
do  not  warrant  nor  encourage  the  ebb  and  flow  in  the 
tide  of  true  f^iety  to  which  you  refer.  On  the  con- 
trary, they  urge  christians  continually  to  "  walk  with 
God,"  and  to  "  keep  themselves  in  the  love  of  God" 
at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances.  Having  now, 


CONTINUED    LIVELY    STATE    OF    PIETY.  89 

as  I  conceive,  given  a  satisfactory  reply  to  your  ob- 
jections, you  will  permit  me  to  ask  you  one  question, 
viz.  If  revivals  are  not  the  church's  best  state,  lohat 
do  you'regard  as  such  ?" 

Mr.  B — "  I  want  a  lively  state  of  piety  in  a  congre- 
gation at  all  times.  If  revivals  would  continue^  if  we 
could  always  have  them,  and  divest  them  of  the  un- 
necessary animal  excitement  usually  connected  with 
them  I  would  agree  with  you,  that  they  are  the  church's 
best  state ;  and  then  I  think  the  whole  world  w^ould 
soon  be  converted  to  God.  But  I  cannot  like  these 
storms  and  calms,  these  ebbs  and  flows  in  true  re- 
ligion." 

Mr  A — "  I  heartily  rejoice  Mr.  B —  that  after  all 
we  really  do  agree  substantially  on  this  interesting 
subject.  I  do  not  advocate  the  evils  connected  with 
revivals,  but  only  the  good.  O  if  we  could  have 
constant  revivals  of  the  right  sort,  (and  why  may  we 
not,)  would  it  not  be  heaven  upon  earth !  We  both 
agree  Sir,  for  this  certainly  w^ould  be  the  church's 
best  state.  The  evils  you  have  mentioned  are  not 
necessarily  connected  with  revivals,  they  may  be  avoid- 
ed. There  need  not,  there  should  not  be  a  calm  and 
a  dreadful  reaction  after  a  revival,  and  in  many  cases 
there  is  not.  If  the  work  is  properly  managed,  we 
may  have  a  lively  state  of  piety  at  all  times  in  our 
congregations,  and  thus  have  constant  revivals." 

Mr.  B —  "  I  am  really  pleased  with  your  idea  of 
an  ever  continuing  lively  state  of  piety,  but  I  would 
not  call  it  a  revival^  for  it  would  supersede  the  neces- 
sity of  revivals  altogether.     For  if  revivals  are  neces- 


90  NOT  CONTENDING  FOR  NAMES. 

sary  at  all,  it  is  because  there  is  first  a  dyings  decli- 
ning ^  backsliding  in  the  service  of  God,  but  where 
there  is  nothing  of  this  there  cannot  be  reviving?'' 

Mr.  A —  "  I  am  not  contending  about  names^  but 
things^  and  hence  you  may  call  it  cm  ever-continuing 
lively  state  of  piety.  It  is  after  all,  just  what  is  gen- 
erally meant  by  a  revival.  Now  Sir,  it  is  very  evi- 
dent that  a  constant  revival  is  preferable  to  an  occa- 
sional one.  O  for  constant.,  everlasting  revivals  of 
religion  !"  "  Amen,  amen,"  said  Mr.  B —  and  so  the 
discussion  ended. 


CHAPTER  V. 


CONSTANT    REVIVALS. 


We  have  no  doubt  that  the  idea  of  a  constant 
revival  of  religion  will  be  regarded  by  many  as  a  7iew 
doctrine,  if  not  a  new  measure.  Some  lean,  barren, 
cold-hearted  formalists  would  look  upon  such  a  state 
of  things  as  a  most  dreadful  calamity.  What !  a  con- 
stant revival!  Alarming  thought!  What  will  the 
world  yet  come  to.?  They  have  suffered  enough 
from  the  occasional  revivals  of  which  they  have  heard 
and  read,  and  have  mourned  over  this  spirit  of  fanati- 
cism and  wild-fire  which  is  "  turning  the  world  up- 
side down;"  what  would  become  of  them  if  we  should 
have  them  constantly  !  That  the  church  may  be  pre- 
served from  such  a  state  of  ruin  they  pray  and  labor 
most  earnestly !  Still  the  friends  of  vital  piety  need 
not  be  alarmed  at  this,  for  it  is  only  "  the  effectual 
fervent  prayer  of  the  righteous  man,  that  availeth 
much"  with  God ;  and  the  prayers  of  the  Bible,  and 
of  all  Bible-christians  are  as-ainst  these  formalists. 

o 

But  there  are  others,  who  love  vital  piety  and  gen- 
uine revivals,  and  who  have  experienced  the  power  of 
true  godliness  in  their  own  souls,  who  believe  that  a 
constant  revival  is  an  impossibility — that  it  is  only 
theory  with  us,  and  has  no  existence,  but  in  our  own 


92  REVIVAL    TIME BANEFUL    INFLUENCE 

imagination.  We  have  reason  to  believe  that  this 
notion  prevails  extensively,  perhaps  w^e  ought  to  say 
generally,  even  among  revival  christians,  in  our  Ame- 
rican churches:  nevertheless  we  not  only  venture  to 
differ  from  this  opinion,  but  to  declare  our  conviction 
that  it  is  utterly  erroneous,  and  that  it  is  a  great  barrier 
in  the  way  of  the  work  of  God.  Let  christians  gen- 
erally in  a  congregation  or  neighborhood,  or  the 
church  at  large,  be  under  the  impression  that  revivals 
are  necessarily  always  of  short  duration,  and  like 

"  Angel  visits,  few  and  far  between  ;" 

that  like  hail-storms  or  comets,  we  are  to  expect  them 
only  now  and  then,  at  long  intervals,  and  only  for  a 
little  season,  and  what  will  be  the  result .''  The 
answer  is  obvious.  Such  persons  will  not  and  cannot 
expect,  labor,  nor  pray  sincerely  for  the  out-pouring 
of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  until  the  time  fixed  in  their  own 
minds  for  the  occurrence  of  the  important  event 
arrives !  Their  tears  and  lamentations  over  ''  the  dry 
bones"  in  the  valley  of  moral  death  must  all  be 
restrained  until  the  favored  revival  season  comes  !  the 
pastor  may  preach,  labor,  and  pray  ever  so  faithfully ; 
all  the  means  of  grace  may  be  regularly  and  sincerely 
used ;  it  is  all  in  vain,  the  revival  time  has  not  come! 
Now  is  it  not  evident  that  the  effects  of  all  this  must 
be  most  disastrous,  eminently  calculated  to  hinder  the 
cause  of  God,  and  prevent  the  revival  of  his  work. 
The  means  of  grace  are  not  followed  up  by  proper 
efforts  among  the  people ;  the  seed  of  the  word  is  not 
watered  by  their  prayers  and  tears ;  the  professed 
people  of  God  have  no  faith,  and  hence  do  not  sin- 


OF    THIS    ERROR.  93 

cerely  expect  God's  blessing,  and  of  course  little  or 
no  good  can  be  accomplished. 

Sometimes  God  most  signally  confounds  this  fatal 
delusion  by  sending,  in  the  order  of  his  Providence, 
powerful  and  almost  miraculous  revivals  into  congre- 
gations when  the  members  are  all  asleep,  and  neither 
expected  nor  prayed  for  such  an  event !  Hence  we 
sometimes  have  such  news  as  the  following  published 
throusfh  the  lensfth  and  breadth  of  Zion :  "  We  have 
had  a  most  powerful  revival  of  religion ;  and  what  is 
remarkable,  it  commenced  when  we  did  not  expect  it^  and 
wdien  no  special  efforts  were  made  to  produce  or  pro- 
mote such  a  work  !"  Now  ought  we  not  to  say,  shame 
upon  such  faithless,  sleepy,  inactive  christians,  who 
instead  of  being  always  alive,  ever  laboring  and  pray- 
ing, "  in  season,  out  of  season,"  that  souls  might  be 
converted,  backsliders  reclaimed,  the  work  of  God 
revived  and  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  built  up  and 
extended,  look  upon  it  as  almost  an  accident  when 
these  things  are  done  amongst  them  !  They  pray,  no 
doubt,  "  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven ;"  and  yet  when  that  kingdom 
does  come,  and  that  will  is  done,  they  are  not  ashamed 
to  confess  to  the  v^'hole  world,  "  the  work  commenced 
when  ice  did  not  expect  it,  and  when  no  special  efforts 
luere  made  to  promote  it  /"  Yea  double  shame  upon 
such  christians  for  permitting  the  good  work,  after  a 
few  weeks,  to  die  away  ;  or  perhaps,  what  is  worse, 
for  positively  quenching  and  grieving  away  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  then  saying,  "  we  have  had  a  revival !" 
intimating  that  the  work  has  stopped ;  that  they  are 


94        NOTHING    IN    THEIR    NATURE    TO    LIMIT    THEM. 

glad  that  it  came,  and  are  not  sorry  that  it  is  all  over  ! ! 
Now  we  should  like  to  ask  such  persons,  if  con- 
stant revivals  are  impossible,  hoio  often  we  may  expect 
them  ?  We  have  heard  of  Christians  who  supposed 
that  every  fourteen  years  we  might  expect  a  revival ! 
Others  thought  that  once  every  seven  years,  or  there- 
abouts, we  might  look  for  one  in  a  congregation  ! 
Now  in  the  name  of  all  that  is  sacred  and  honest,  we 
ask,  if  all  this  is  mere  theory  or  conjecture,  whether 
ours,  or  the  seven  or  fourteen  year  theory  is  the  better 
or  more  plausible  ?  If  genuine  revivals  are  really  the 
work  of  God,  and  productive  of  the  most  blessed 
results,  is  it  not  more  desirable  to  enjoy  them  con- 
stantly, than  every  seven  or  fourteen  years,  and  then 
only  for  a  few  short  weeks  at  a  time  ?  Is  it  not  more 
honorable  to  God,  who  has  promised  his  blessing  upon 
all  our  sincere  efforts  and  tliat  at  all  times — who  has 
said,  "  Lo  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of 
the  world" — "  and  where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  will  I  be  in  the  midst  of 
them ;"  is  it  not  more  honorable  to  our  God  and  Re- 
deemer, and  more  in  accordance  with  his  own  char- 
acter and  word,  that  we  should  have  his  presence 
with  us  constantly  in  revivals,  than  that  we  should 
have  it  only  occasionally  and  at  long  distant  intervals  ? 
But  it  is  not  mere  theory  or  conjecture.  Constant 
revivals  are  possible  and  practicable. 

1.  There  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of  genuine  revi- 
vals to  lead  us  to  believe  that  they  are  to  be  enjoyed 
only  at  certain  widely  separated  intervals,  and  but  for 
a  i^w  weeks  at  the  time.     What  is  a  revival  ?     It  has 


REVIVAL    WORK   EVERY    DAY    WORK.  95 

been  defined  to  consist  of  three  prominent  features : 
the  quickening  and  spiritual  growth  of  christians ;  the 
undeceiving  and  regeneration  of  hypocrites,  formalists, 
and  backsliders ;  and  the  sound  and  thorough  conver- 
sion of  impenitent  sinners.  Are  these  eternally  im- 
portant results  of  christian  effort  to  be  looked  for  only 
occasionally  ? — every  seven  or  fourteen  years  ?  How 
absurd !  On  the  contrary,  are  not  these  the  legitimate 
fruits  of  the  proper  and  faithful  use  of  the  means  of 
grace  at  all  times  ?  Whenever  an  evangelical  sermon 
is  pre,ached,  a  prayer  meeting  held,  and  the  ordinan- 
ces of  God's  house  administered  faithfully  and  sin- 
cerely, are  we  not  to  expect  God's  blessing,  and  as 
the  immediate  result,  the  building  up  of  believers, 
and  the  conversion  of  sinners.'^  But  all  these  means 
of  grace  we  are  to  use  constantly^  in  season  and  out 
of  season ;  and  God's  blessing  we  are  always  to  ex- 
pect, and  why  then  may  not  the  same  results  constantly 
be  expected  ?  Hence  constant  revivals  are  possible. 
This  conclusion  is  inevitable,  unless  the  absurd  and 
sinful  position  be  assumed,  that  the  means  of  God's 
own  appointment  may  be  properly,  sincerely,  and  faith- 
fully used,  and  yet  be  unaccompanied  by  his  divine 
blessing,  and  consequently  fail  to  produce  the  results 
for  which  they  were  designed  !  If  this  were  so,  then 
we  might  as  well  not  use  them  at  all.  Then  let  us 
close  our  churches,  and  preach,  and  pray,  and  labor 
no  more ;  God  will  do  his  own  work  in  his  own  time 
without  our  poor  instrumentality  !  Such  a  doctrine  is 
absurd  and  wicked.  Is  not  the  work  to  be  accom- 
plished at  revivals,  every  day  work  ? — just  what  we 


96  THE    EXCITEMENT    WILL   VARY. 

ought  to  aim  at  and  expect  in  all  our  efforts  to  do  good  ? 
Did  not  the  apostles  preach,  pray,  and  labor  as  though 
they  expected  immediate  results  ?  Did  they  not  address 
sinners  in  the  name  of  God  as  though  they  expected 
them  to  yield  immediately ^  and  become  converted  right 
on  the  spot  ?  Do  you  ever  hear  an  apostle  tell  his 
congregation  of  impenitent  hearers,  as  is  often  done 
at  the  present  day,  to  ''  go  home  and  think  about  these 
things  ?"  That  is,  in  fact,  telling  them  to  continue  in 
sin  and  rebellion  against  God  !  No  wonder  that  men 
who  have  this  notion  and  preach  in  this  style,  do  not 
believe  in  the  possibility  of  constant  revivals  !  We 
say  again  revival  work  is  every  day  work,  and  it  ought 
to  be  the  object  of  our  continued  and  unceasing  efforts. 
Hence  constant  revivals  are  possible.  Let  it  be  dis- 
tinctly understood  that  we  have  not  now  said,  and  that 
we  do  not  maintain,  that  the  same  degree  of  excitement 
in  connection  with  revivals  should  continue  constantly. 
This  is  impossible.  External  excitement  upon  any 
subject  varies  with  circumstances.  The  excitement 
however  is  not  the  revival,  and  is  no  correct  criterion 
to  judge  of  its  true  character  and  extent.  The  most 
powerful  and  extensive  work  of  grace  is  sometimes 
accompanied  by  the  least  external  excitement ;  whilst 
great  excitement  is  sometimes  manifested  where  there 
is  little  or  no  good  accomplished.  Nay,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  that  one  grand  reason  wliy  many  of  our  revi- 
vals have  been  of  such  short  duration  is,  that  the  mere 
excitement  has  been  encouraged  and  fostered  to  the 
neglect  and  injury  of  the  genuine  work  of  the  Spirit, 
or  the  former  has  even  been  mistaken  for  the  latter. 


OPERATIONS    OF    SPIRIT    CONTINUED.  97 

Consequently  the  Spirit  was  either  grieved  away,  or 
when  the  excitement  measureably  subsided,  the  im- 
pression began  to  prevail,  that  the  w^ork  was  at  an 
end  ;  that  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  were  withdrawn ; 
and  that  no  further  exertions  need  be  made !  No 
wonder  that  the  work  did  stop  soon  after  it  had  fairly 
commenced,  and  probably  at  the  very  moment  when 
it  was  becoming  most  pure  and  genuine !  Probably 
but. for  this  erroneous  impression,  this  sinful  mistake, 
the  revival  might  have  continued  for  months  or  years ; 
the  work  of  edifying  and  building  up  believers ;  of 
reclaiming  backsliders ;  and  of  awakening  and  con- 
verting hypocrites,  formalists,  and  impenitent  sinners 
might  have  continued  uninterruptedly  until  all  in  the 
whole  congregation,  town,  or  neighborhood  would 
have  been  brought  under  the  saving  influences  of 
divine  grace,  and  made  what  they  ought  to  be.  This 
surely  is  possible; — is  just  what  God  desires  and 
intended  should  be  accomplished  by  the  faithful  and 
persevering  use  of  the  means  of  grace.  The  excite- 
ment may  abate — may  even  die  away  ;  but  still  the 
regenerating  and  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Spirit 
will  continue,  and  if  the  appointed  means  are  properly 
and  faithfully  used,  the  genuine  work  of  revival  will 
continue,  like  leaven,  to  spread  and  increase  until  the 
whole  lump  is  leavened. 

2.  If  then  there  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of  a  gen- 
uine revival  to  prevent  it  from  continuing  indefinitely^ 
we  should  like  to  know,  in  the  second  place,  whether 
there  is  any  thing  in  the  word  of  God  to  warrant  us 
to  conclude,  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  ivhich  is  the  pro- 


98  SPIRIT    MAY    BE    GRIEVED    AWAY. 

ducing  cause  of  the  revival^  will  ever  he  withdrawn^  if 
not  ivillfully  grieved  away  ?  Does  God  any  where  tell 
us,  or  intimate,  in  the  scriptures,  that  under  the  New 
Testament  dispensation,  he  will  not  give  his  Holy 
Spirit  constantly,  but  that  occasionally  and  at  long 
intervals  he  will  pour  out  that  Spirit  for  a  little  sea- 
son to  continue  three  or  four  weeks,  and  then  it  shall 
be  withdrawn  for  months  and  years !  If  God  does 
give  his  Spirit  only  at  certain  seasons,  then  of  course 
it  is  his  fault  that  our  revivals  are  of  seldom  occur- 
rence and  short  duration  !  But  we  almost  tremble  to 
make  this  statement,  for  such  a  doctrine  is  evidently 
blasphemous.  The  Bible  contains  no  such  doctrine 
or  intimation.  On  the  contrary  has  not  the  Savior 
procured  for  us  by  his  intercession,  and  promised  to 
us,  the  continued  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost .''  What 
does  he  say  ?  "  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he 
shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide 
WITH  YOU  FOREVER."  Jolin  xiv.  16.  This  Comforter 
has  come,  and  he  has  abode  with  his  true  church  and 
people  constantly  ever  since  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and 
will  continue  with  them  until  the  end  of  time.  Let 
us  hear  another  scripture :  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  the  last  days,"  (that  is,  under  the  gospel  dispensa- 
tion), saith  God,  "  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon 
all  flesh;  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophecy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and 
your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams :  And  on  my  ser- 
vants and  on  my  hand-maidens  I  will  pour  out,  in 
those  days,  of  my  Spirit ;  and  they  shall  prophecy." 
xicts  ii.  17, 18.     Here  the  Spirit  is  promised,  already 


CHRISTIANS  ARE  GUILTY  WHERE  A  REVIVAL  CEASES.      D9 

in  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  from  which  the  apostle  Peter 
quotes  the  words,  and  applies  them  to  the  case  before 
him  on  the  day  of  Pentecost :  is  there  a  single  word 
or  intimation  that  this  Spirit  shall  ever  be  withdrawn? 
None.  If  then  the  influences  of  the  blessed  Spirit  of 
God  are  vouchsafed  to  his  church  at  all  times,  and  we 
may  always  secure  them,  and  it  is  by  this  means  that 
genuine  revivals  are  produced,  who  will  yet  contend 
that  constant  revivals  are  impossible  ?  We  know 
indeed  that  this  Spirit  may  be  grieved  away,  may  be 
quenched; — that  men  may  carry  their  resistance  to 
his  influences  to  such  a  lensfth,  that  God  will  sav  to 
them,  "My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man;'" 
Gen.  vi.  3,  "  Ephraim  is  joined  to  his  idgls:  let  him 
alone."  Hos.  iv.  17.  "  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou, 
at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  unto 
thy  peace !  But  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes." 
Luke  xix.  42.  But  what  we  are  now  contending  for 
is,  that  God  never  withdraws  the  operations  of  his 
Spirit;  unless  men  by  voluntary,  long-continued,  and 
stubborn  rebellion  grieve  him  away.  Hence  they^ 
and  they  alone,  are  the  cause  of  his  departure,  and  are 
guilty  in  the  sight  of  God.  Hence  said  the  martyr 
Stephen,  "Ye  stifle-necked,  and  uncircumcised  in 
heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost : 
as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye."  Acts  vii.  51.  The 
point  then  is  certainly  very  clear,  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  never  withdrawn,  unless  he  is  willfully  resisted,  or 
grieved  away.  Equally  clear  is  it,  that  a  revival  will 
continue  as  long  as  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  are 


100       CHRISTIANS  ARE  GUILTY  WHI  RE   REVIVAL  CEASES. 

continued ;  that  is,  constantly,  until  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  resisted  by  the  people. 

We  shall  no  doubt  be  told  here,  that  in  every  revi- 
val the  Spirit  is  resisted,  and  in  many  entirely  grieved 
away,  and  that  therefore,  according  to  our  own  show- 
ing, the  work  cannot  continue.  To  this  we  reply  that 
it  does  not  affect  the  point  now  under  discussion,  viz. 
the  possibility  of  constant  revivals.  The  people  need 
not  resist  the  Spirit ;  they  ought  not  to  do  it,  and  if 
they  do  not,  his  operations  will  continue,  and  a  con- 
stant revival  is  possible.  And  this  is  the  very  truth 
that  we  wish  to  fasten  upon  the  conscience  of  the 
reader.  We  Avish  to  lay  a  living  coal  of  fire  upon 
the  heart  of  every  saint  and  sinner  just  here,  and  say 
to  him  most  emphatically  and  solemnly :  Constant 
revivals  are  possible ;  God  designs  that  they  should 
be  so,  and  gives  his  Spirit  and  continues  his  operations 
for  this  very  purpose ;  and  where  they  are  not,  it  is 
your  fault !  We  desire  to  say  to  every  christian  con- 
gregation, to  saints  and  sinners,  to  pastor  and  people, 
where  a  revival  has  commenced,  and  a  genuine  work 
of  grace  is  in  progress,  that  revival  may  be  continued, 
not  for  a  few  weeks  only,  but  for  years,  constantly ; 
God  w^ishes  that  it  should  be  continued  and  will  not 
fail  to  do  his  part,  and  if  it  is  not  continued — if  it 
stop  after  a  few  weeks,  and  is  succeeded  by  a  dread- 
ful decline,  by  a  reaction^  as  you  call  it,  it  will  he  your 
fault !  At  your  door  the  guilt  will  lie.  You  willfully, 
perseveringly,  stubbornly  resisted  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  hence  the  w^ork  has  ceased. 

We  shall  probably  be  met  here  by  another  objec- 


SOME    REVIVALS    HAVE  BEEN  OF  101 

to  the  doctrine  of  constant  revivals ;  viz.  that  facts 
contradict  it.  The  church,  the  objector  will  say,  has 
been  blest  with  many  revivals  in  different  ages,  and 
none  of  them  has  been  constant ;  and  this  is  conclu- 
sive proof  that  they  were  never  desig-ned  to  be  so. 
This  objection,  at  first  view,  possesses  a  good  degree 
of  plausibility ;  but  more  mature  reflection,  and  atten- 
tion to  the  sense  in  which  we  use  the  phrase,  constant 
revival,  will  show  that  it  is  utterly  fallacious. 

3.  Hence,  we  wish  to  remark,  in  the  third  place, 
that  there  have  been  many  most  i^emarkable  revivals  hi 
the  church,  which  have,  in  one  sense,  almost  literally 
been  constant  and  unending. 

The  great  revival  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  contin- 
ued, though  not  in  the  same  manner,  yet  in  different 
forms  and  places,  and  under  different  modifications, 
for  some  two  or  three  hundred  years  after  it  first 
commenced  at  Jerusalem.  Sparks  of  the  holy  fire 
which  came  down  from  heaven  upon  that  day,  were 
scattered,  as  by  that  "  rushing  mighty  wind,"  almost 
over  the  known  world,  and  by  the  labors  of  tlie  apos- 
tles were,  a  few  years  afterwards,  kindled  into  flames 
upon  a  thousand  different  altars.  The  gospel  was 
preached,  the  same  Spirit  poured  out,  sinners  were 
converted,  and  churches  planted  in  almost  every  city 
and  town  of  the  vast  empire  of  the  Romans.  In  fact 
that  same  celestial  flame  is  not  extinguished  yet,  and 
never  will  be  until  the  consummation  of  all  things. 

The  revival  of  true  religion  at  the  reformation  of 
the  sixteenth  century  has  also  proved  itself  to  be  a 
constant  one ;  and  we  bless  God,  that  we  have  reason 


102  LON&  DURATION^ 

to  believe  that  it  is-  destined  to  continue  until  the  whole 
world  shall  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.. 
The  successive  revivals  in  Germany  under  the  labors> 
of  Arndt,  Spener,  and  Francke  were  also  of  long; 
duration ;  and  although  infidelity  succeeded  measur^ 
ably  in  smothering  the  flame  for  a  while,  we  rejoice 
to  be  assured  that  it  has  never  been  entirely  extin- 
guished, but  is  latterly  beginning  to  break  out  anew  in 
many  parts  of  the  country  where  it  was  first  kindled. 
The  revivals  commenced  in  England  under  the  zealous 
labors  of  Wesley,  Whitefield,  Rowland  Hill,  and 
others,  and  which  resulted  in  the  spiritual  reformation 
of  the  English  church,  and  the  establishment  and  wide 
extension  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  have 
also,  in  one  sense,  truly  been  constant ;  yea,  and  they 
are  still  progressing  gloriously,  both  in  England  and 
America,  and  seem  destined  to  extend  their  influence 
over  the  world. 

But,  what  is  more  immediately  in  point,  we  have 
also  known  and  read  of  individual  congregations^ 
which  continued  in  a  state,  that  might  appropriately 
be  called  a  constant  revival,  for  a  number  of  years. 
Such,  for  example,  is  said  to  have  been  the  flourishing 
condition  of  the  congregations  of  Richard  Baxter,  of 
John  Brown  of  Haddington,  and  of  Dr.  Romaine  of 
London,  for  many  years.  Such  too  we  have  known 
to  be  the  case  with  congregations  in  this  country 
amono-  different  orthodox  denominations  of  Christians. 
It  would,  for  obvious  reasons,  be  improper  to  mention 
names ;  but  we  are  personally  acquainted  with  con- 
gregations which  have  enjoyed  a  state  of  revival  unin- 


CONSTANT    REVIVAL    STATE    POSSIBLE.  103 

terruptedly  for  a  number  of  years.  A  lively  state  of 
piety  has  continued ;  christians  have  been  active  it# 
every  good  work,  feeling  and  doing  their  duty  ;  the 
church  was  crowded  sabbath  after  sabbath  with  atten- 
tive and  devout  worshippers,  who  were  not  forgetful 
hearers,  but  doers  of  the  word ;  almost  every  sermon 
was  the  means  of  awakening  and  converting  some 
souls ;  there  -were  always  some  anxious  inquirers  in 
the  congregation,  and  almost  every  prayer  meeting 
was  an  anxious  meeting ;  the  members  generally  were 
in  earnest  to  work  out  their  own  salvation  with  fear 
and  tremblmg,  and  were  zealously  laboring  to  bring 
all  others  over  whom  they  could  exert  any  influence 
with  them  to  the  Savior  and  to  heaven.  Such  con- 
gregations truly  are  "  tlie  light  of  the  world,"  "  the 
salt  of  the  earth,"  and  as  "  cities  set  on  a  hill."  The 
question  tlierefore  is  put  to  rest.  We  may  have  a 
constant  state  of  revival  in  our  congregations,  and  we 
are  surely  guilty  in  the  sight  of  God  for  not  enjoying 
such  a  state  uninterruptedly.  There  is  deep  and 
awful  guilt  where  a  congregation  not  only  permits  a 
genuine  revival  to  die  away,  but  a  state  of  decline,  of 
coldness  and  deadness  to  succeed.  This  is  so  far  from 
being  a  necessary  consequence  of  the  revival,  that  it 
is  an  awful  abuse  of  the  work.  It  is  just  as  necessary 
and  as  much  the  duty  of  a  whole  congregation,  to 
continue  in  a  state  of  lively  active  piety  at  all  times, 
as  of  an  individual  christian.  And  the  one  case  is  just 
as  possible  as  the  other.  Is  it  the  duty  of  every 
christian  constantly  to  "  grow  in  grace,  and  increase 
in   the   knowledge  of  the   Lord   and   Savior,   Jesus 


104  CONGREGATIONS    MUST    GROW    IN    GRACE. 

Christ?" — "  to  keep  himself  in  the  love  of  God  ?" — 
^"  to  lay  aside  every  weight  and  the  sin  that  doth 
so  easily  beset  him,  and  run  with  patience  the 
race  set  before  him  ?" — "  to  strive  to  enter  in  at  the 
strait  gate  ?"  Is  this  the  duty  of  the  individual  chris- 
tian, and  is  it  possible  for  him  to  perform  it  ?  and  is 
not  the  same  true  of  the  whole  congregation,  since  it 
is  composed  of  individual  christians  ?  .We  suppose 
no  one  will  contend  that  it  is  impossible  for  an  indi- 
vidual christian  "  to  walk  with  God"  as  Enoch  did ; 
and  why  then  should  it  be  impossible  for  a  number  of 
christians,  or  a  whole  congregation  to  do  so  ?  But 
the  argum.ent  is  conclusive ;  it  is  not  necessary  that 
w^e  should  pursue  it  any  farther.  A  state  of  constant 
revival  is  both  possible  and  practicable,  and  every 
christian  ought  constantly  to  aim  at  it,  and  labor  and 
pray  for  it.  Would  that  we  could  awaken  the  whole 
church  to  the  importance  of  this  subject.  May  God 
in  great  mercy  send  us  constant,  ever  continuing,  all 
conquering  revivals  throughout  the  entire  American 
churches,  and  the  world  !  May  the  work  commence 
and  never  cease  until  millenial  glory  shall  beam  upon 
us,  and  the  triumphant  anthem  roll  over  the  whole 
earth :  "  The  kingdoms  of  this  world,  have  become 
the  kingdoms  of  the  Lord  and  his  Christ  V  Amen. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

"  NEW   measures" "  OLD    MEASURES."      MEANS    TO 

BE  EMPLOYED    FOR    THE    PROMOTION  OF  REVIVALS. 

There  has,  for  some  years,  been  much  useless  and 
injurious  controversy  in  some  parts  of  the  church,  on 
the  subject  of  (so  called)  old  and  new  measures.  This 
has  been  true  particularly  in  connection  with  revivals 
of  religion,  and  hence  claims  a  brief  notice  at  our 
hands.  Friends  and  brethren  even  have  in  some 
instances,  been  estranged,  and  arrayed  themselves  in 
opposing  parties  under  the  name  of  new  and  old 
measure  men!^  By  some,  revivals  of  religion,  and 
every  thing  connected  with  them,  have  been  classed 
among  new  measures,  and,  without  further  examina- 
tion, have  been  unceremoniously  opposed  and  con- 
demned on  this  ground  alone !  No  matter  how  many 
souls  are  converted,  and  how  great  the  amount  of  good 
accomplished  by  them,  they  are  new  measures^  and 
therefore  must  be  opposed !  Now  is  not  this  a  most 
foolish  and  sinful  course  of  conduct,  deserving  the 
severest  and  most  decided  rebukes  of  all  good  men .? 
The  phrase  "  new  measures"  has  been  employed  by 
such  men  to  signify  useless  and  injurious  innovations 
upon  venerable  and  well  established  customs  and 
usages :  and  in  their  view  revivals,  and  all  the  means 


106  NO    STICKLER    FOR   MEASURES. 

employed  to  promote  them,  are  such  innovations  and 
foster  a  spirit  of  enthusiasm  and  wild-fire,  and  hence 
they  suppose  they  are  doing  G  od  a  service  by  exerting 
all  their  influence  against  them.  We  trust  we  have 
already  proved  satisfactorily  that  this  objection  is 
unfounded  in  truth,  and  that  genuine  revivals  are  the 
work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  opposition  to 
them,  is  really  opposition  to  God  himself;  and  here 
we  are  willing  to  permit  this  part  of  the  subject  to 
rest. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  some, 
who  styled  themselves  7iew  measure  men,  have  gone 
to  the  other  extreme.  They  have  as  unceremoniously 
condemned  all,  and  endeavored  to  stigmatize  them  as 
old  measure  men,  who  did  not  just  agree,  and  go  all 
lengths  with  them  in  their  wild  notions.  By  old 
measure  men  these  persons  mean  all  unconverted, 
cold-hearted  formalists  in  religion,  who  have  grasped 
the  shadow  and  missed  the  •  substance — who  have  a 
name  to  live  but  are  dead.  Hence  it  has  come  to 
pass  that  some  of  the  most  prudent,  pious,  and  worthy 
men  in  the  church,  who  hesitated  to  adopt  all  that 
passed  for  new  measures  have  been  called  old  measure 
men,  that  is,  unconverted,  cold-hearted  formalists, 
who  are  opposed  to  the  progress  of  true  piety  and 
the  spiritual  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom ! 
Now  it  is  clear  that  both  these  classes  of  persons  are 
ultra  in  their  views,  and  that  the  whole  controversy 
has  now  turned  upon  a  mutual  misunderstanding  and 
misapprehension  of  the  phrase  new  measures,  and 
hence  ought  to  be  immediately  abandoned.     There 


KO   STICKLER   FOR   MEASURES*  107 

f/iave  ii^deed  s.l\vays  been  two  sorts  or  classes  of 
(persons  in  tke  church;  viz.  the  converted  and  the 
•?jnconvertecl,  the  true  christian  and  the  hypocrite,  the 
warm-hearted,  actii/e,  zealous  believer,  and  the  cold, 
sleeping,  dead  formalist,  the  friends  and  eaemies  of 
■experimental  piety  and  genuifte  revivals.  But  we 
'deny  that  the  distinction  of  old  and  new  measure  men 
properly  designates  these  two  classes.  Jill  the  so- 
called  old  measure  men  are  not  unoonveiied  and 
opposed  to  experimental  religion;  nor  are  all  who 
favor  what  they  call  new  measures  the  pious,  sincere, 
-and  devoted  disciples  of  the  Master  whom  they  pro- 
fess to  be.  Just  the  contrary  is  in  many  eases  the 
truth.  Some  of  the  most  intelligent,  devoted,  and  active 
ministers  of  Christ  have  been  styled  old  measure  men, 
and  others  who  would  almost  fight  for  what  they  call 
new 'measures  are  undoubtedly  hypocrites.  We  do 
.therefore  most  positively  and  decidedly  oppose  this 
attempt  to  divide  the  church  into  old  and  new  measure 
parties.  It  sets  up  unjust  and  unscriptural  tests,  and 
causes  bickerings,  heart-burnings,  and  divisions  which 
are  sinful  and  injurious.  We  go  farther.  We  object 
altogether  to  the  use  of  the  phrases  old  and  new 
measures,  as  watch-words  in  this  controversy.  They 
are  in  the  moiith  of  every  person,  and  they  mean — 
what.^  An  echo  answers  what.  Perhaps  no  two  in- 
dividuals use  them  to  mean  precisely  the  same  thing. 
Away  then  with  such  unmeaning,  ambiguous,  and 
NStrife-creating  watch-words  from  the  christian  church. 
We,  for  ourselves,  shall  never  admit  this  distinction, 
wor  eonseot  to  be  id^entified  with  either  of  these  parties. 


108  THE    OBJECT    OF    THE    TRUE    CHRISTIAN. 

Should  the  question  therefore  be  asked,  "  are  you  an 
old,  or  a  new  measure  man?"  we  reply  unequivocally, 
we  are  neither,  and  we  do  not  admit  the  correctness. 
or  justice  of  the  distinction.  Are  we  asked  again^ 
"  are  you  then  in  favor  of  old,  or  of  new  measures?" 
we  reply  again,  we  are  in  favor  of  60^/1,  and  indeed 
of  all  other  measures,  in  so  far  as  they  are  scriptural 
and  good,  and  meet  with  the  approbation  and  blessing 
of  God  in  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  souls,  hi 
fact  w'e  are  no  stickler  for  measures  at  all.  Any 
measures  which  God  approves  and  blesses  suit  us. 
We  have  one  great  and  glorious  object  in  view,  of 
which  w^e  endeavor  never  to  lose  sight,  and  to  the 
accomplishment  of  this  object  we  seek  to  make  every 
thing  bend.  This  object  is  the  regeneration  and  sanc- 
tificalion  of  souls  •,  the  bringing  of  men  from  darkness- 
to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  sin  and  Satan^'untO' 
God.  For  this  solely  we  wish  to  labor  and  pray^ 
strive  and  toil,  and  exert  every  energy  of  body  and 
mind,  and  if  this  grand  and  glorious  object  be  only 
accomplished  to  the  utmost  possible  extent,  w^e  care 
but  little  by  what  means.  We  shall  never  quarrel 
with  any  christian  about  external  modes;  for  we  do- 
believe  that  in  all  non-essentials — in  all  forms  and 
ceremonies  which  are  not  distinctly  defined  in  the  word 
of  God,  "  the  liberty  wherew^ith  Christ  hath  made  us 
ivcQ.,'^''  permits  us  to  do  as  we  please,  and  as  circum- 
stances may  dictate.  We  think  the  language  of  every 
christian  ought  to  be,  "  I  am  determined  by  the  grace 
of  God  to  go  to  heaven  myself,  and  to  take  as  many 
otl.ers  w'ith  me,  as  I  possibly  can.     I  am  willing  to 


NEW   DISCOVERIES    ARE    DAILY    MADE.  109 

adopt  any  wise  and  good  measures  to  win  souls  to 
Christ — willing^  in  a  certain  sense  to  "  become  all 
things  to  all  men^  if  by  any  means  I  might  gain  some." 
If  the  controversy  were  about  any  thing  essential 
to  the  salvation  of  men — if  any  prominent  doctrine  of 
the  Scriptures  were  involved  in  the  issue,  or  a  new 
gospel  were  about  to  be  introduced,  then  it  would 
become  our  duty  "  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints:"  but  as  Ions:  as  it  is 
about  mere  non-essential  modes  and  forms,  it  is  surely 
both  a  sin  and  a  shame  for  brethren  to  fall  out  by 
the  way,  and  turn  those  weapons  against  each  other, 
which  should  be  employed  only  against  the  common 
enemy.  That  new  discoveries  in  science  should  tend 
to  modify  our  interpretation  of  parts  of  the  scriptures, 
and  neio  modes  and  ceremonies  should  be  introduced 
into  the  external  management  of  religious  institutions 
and  the  affairs  of  the  church,  is  surely  neither  strange 
nor  remarkable.  The  world,  at  the  present  day,  and 
especially  our  own  country,  is  full  of  new  inventions, 
improvements,  and  innovations  of  every  kind.  Every 
class  of  society — every  department  of  labor — the 
arts,  sciences,  and  education  are  all  blessed,  or  per- 
haps sometimes  cursed  with  them.  The  march  of 
knowledge  and  of  the  human  mind  is  onward,  and  a 
thousand  new  discoveries  are  made,  experiments 
tried,  old  systems  exploded,  and  new  ones  established 
upon  their  ruins.  Rail-roads,  steam-boats,  patent  in- 
ventions, and  labor-saving  machmes,  as  well  as  im- 
proved systems  of  philosophy,  science,  education, 
and  politics,  are  among  the  new  things  of  the  day. 
5* 


110         It  IS  FOOLISH  TO  OPPOSE  EVERY  THING  NEW. 

Now  it  is  plain  that  some  of  these  new  measures  are 
not  better  than  the  old  ones;  often  not  as  good,  and 
after  a  short  existence  have  to  give  way  again  to 
them.  Yet  no  man  in  his  senses  would  oppose  every 
thing  which  is  new,  or  try  to  arrest  the  spirit  of  in- 
quiry and  improvement  of  which  it  is  indicative.  It 
is  evident  also  that  this  spirit,  so  universally  pervad- 
ing the  American  people,  will  manifest  itself  in  their 
religion  and  religious  institutions;  nor  can  you,  with- 
out the  most  serious  injury  to  the  cause  of  God,  with 
a  blind  and  superstitious  zeal  for  old  fashions  and  cus-^ 
toms,  even  attempt  an  indiscriminate  opposition.  On 
the  contrary,  you  must  take  the  world  as  it  is ;  fall  in 
with  the  spirit  of  the  age;  endeavor  to  discriminate 
well  between  the  good  and  the  evil;  and  exert  all 
your  influence  that  the  good  may  prevail  and  the  evil 
be  checked.  You  dare  not  attempt  to  oppose  the 
waves  of  popular  commotion  altogether,  or  they  will 
soon  swallow  you  up ;  but  you  must  launch  out  upon 
them,  and  taking  advantage  of  every  favorable  breeze, 
you  must  endeavor  to  direct  men  in  the  way  they 
should  go.  The  man  therefore  who  opposes  every 
thing  that  is  new  in  religion  simply  because  it  is  new, 
deserves  to  be  greatly  pitied  for  his  ignorance  and 
stupidity. 

But  many  of  those  measures  in  the  management  of 
religious  affairs  which  are  called  neio^  at  the  present 
day,  are  as  old  as  the  church  itself  Some  call  revi- 
vals new  measures.  But  we  have  already  shown  that 
they  have  existed  in  all  ages  both  of  the  Jewish  and 
Christian  churches.     There  were  scenes  of  religious 


NEW    MEASURES,       SABBATH   SCHOOLS,  HI 

■excitement  in  the  days  of  Moses,  Joshua,  Samuel, 
Elijah,  Ezra,  David,  and  John,  Christ,  Peter,  Paul, 
and  of  Luther,  Spener,  Wesley,  Whitefield,  and  in 
our  own  country,  of  Edwards,  the  Tennents,  Payson, 
and  thousands  of  others,  which  all  resembled  each 
other,  and  may  appropriately  he  called  revivals.  Some 
call  Sabbath-Schools  new  measures.  And  we  all 
know  that  in  their  present  form  they  are  of  compara- 
tively recent  origin.  Are  they  any  the  less  useful 
and  important  on  this  account?  What  is  their  object? 
It  is  the  religious  education  of  youth.  And  is  this 
a  new  measure?  Do  we  not  hear  good  old  Moses 
already  giving-  command  in  reference  to  the  instruc- 
tion of  children  in  the  doctrines  of  religion  ?  "  All 
these  words  which  I  command  thee  this  day,  shall  be 
in  thine  heart :  And  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently 
unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou 
sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the 
way,  and  Avhen  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest 
up."  Deut.  vi.  6 — 7.  The  Jews,  in  their  better  and 
more  prosperous  days,  were  in  fact  remarkably  dili- 
gent and  careful  in  the  religious  instruction  of  their 
youth.  And  as  to  the  mode,  the  above  passage  seems 
to  give  great  latitude ;  and  it  is  surely  both  absurd 
and  sinful  to  quarrel  about  the  mode,  be  it  by  the  use 
of  old  or  new  measures,  if  the  great  object  is  only 
successfully  accomplished.  We  also  hear  the  blessed 
Savior  giving  the  interesting  and  important  command, 
^'  Feed  my  lambs,"  to  the  apostle  Peter,  under  the 
most  solemn  circumstances,  without  defining  the  mode 
by  which  he  was  to  do  it.     Surely  under  these  cir- 


112       BIBLE,  TRACT,  EDUCAT.  AND  MISs'y  SOCIETIES. 

cumstances  the  church  is  at  liberty  to  adopt  any  wise 
and  good  measures,  old  or  new,  if  only  the  lambs  of  the 
f.ock  are  fed.  And  what  means  are  better  calculated 
to  do  this  than  Sabbath  Schools  ?  Does  not  that  man 
manifest  a  most  shameful  degree  of  ignorance  and 
stupidity  who  opposes  Sabbath-Schools  because  they 
are  among  the  new  measures  of  the  day  ? 

Some  call  Bible,  Tract,  Education  and  Missionary 
Societies  new  measures,  and  oppose  them   on  this 
ground.     But  are  they  not  still  the  very  means  which 
God  employs  and  blesses  to  the  extension  of  his  king- 
dom over  the  w'orld,  and  the  salvation  of  tens  of 
thousands  of  souls.''     Is  it  not  by  means  of  these  so- 
cieties that  the  churches  are  going  into  all  the  w^orld, 
and  preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature?     These 
societies  in  their  present  organization  are  new;  but 
they  are  accomplishing  the  very  object  for  which 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  was  established  upon  earth. 
Shall  we  oppose  them  and  tear  them  to  pieces  be- 
cause they  are  classed  among  new  measures.     Tem- 
perance societies  are  new  measures.     And  yet  every 
iriend  of  man  must  acknowledge  that  their  object  is 
good;    that   they  have  been  instrumental   in   saving 
thousands  and   tens  of   thousands  from   the   shame, 
crimes,  miseries,  grave,  and  hell  of  the  drunkard. 
Then  why  oppose  them  ?     O  because  they  are  new 
measures !      But   Paul  in  his   day  already  declares, 
''  It  is  good  neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine, 
nor  any  thing  whereby  thy  brother  stumbleth,  or  is 
offended,  or  is  made  weak."  Rom.  xiv.  21.     But  in 
our  day  the  drinking  of  wine,  or  any  other  intoxi- 


MEANS  TO  PROMOTE  REVIVALS.  113 

eating  liquor,  is  the  means  by  wliich  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  our  brethren  are  made  to  stumble^  to 
become  offended^  and  weak;  are  we  not  then  bound 
by  every  tie  of  humanity  and  love  for  their  bodies 
and  souls  to  abstain  entirely  from  the  use  of  that 
which  does  them  this  great  injury  ?  Otherwise  are 
we  not  instrumental  by  our  example  in  leading  them 
to  do  that  by  which  their  bodies  are  killed,  and  their 
souls  damned  ?  O  what  multitudes  stumble,  become 
offended,  and  are  made  weak  by  the  example  of  pro- 
fessed christians  even  !  How  such  persons  "let  their 
lidit  shine  before  men !"  Alas !  their  lis^ht  is  all  dark* 
ness ;  but  they  are  opposed  to  new  measures,  and 
therefore  must  oppose  the  Temperance  cause ! ! 

But  no  doubt  some  of  our  readers  will  be  impatient 
to  hear  what  means  we  recommeyid  to  he  employed  for 
the  promotion  of  revivals,  and  then  they  will  know 
whether  to  approve  or  condemn  us.  Well,  we  shall 
be  very  candid ;  and  yet  we  are  not  certain  that  we 
have  any  thing  that  is  at  all  new  to  propose  on  the 
subject. 

1 .  But  the  first  means  to  be  employed  for  the  pro- 
motion of  genuine  revivals  of  religion,  is  the  constant 
plain,  practical  and  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
This  is  emphatically  the  grand  means  which  God  him- 
self has  appointed  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  No 
other  institution  or  means,  which  is  calculated  to  sup- 
plant or  supersede  this,  can  prosper  or  be  innocently 
employed.  Prominence  must  ever  be  given  to  this  in- 
stitution, and  if  faithfully  employed,  God  will  always 
own  and  bless  it  to  the  salvation  of  men.      But  in 


114  FAITHFUL    PREACIIIN©. 

order  to  this  tlie  preaching  must  ever  be  of  the  right 
kind.  The  preacher  must  himself  be  a  truly  con- 
verted and  a  deeply  pious  man.  God  never  called 
an  unconverted  man  into  the  ministry.  Thousands  of 
such  have  rushed  into  it  uncalled,  but  it  was  against 
the  will  of  God.  He  that  would  lead  sinners  to 
Christ  must  have  experienced  the  power  of  vital  god- 
liness in  his  own  soul,  and  been  made  experimentally 
acquainted  with  the  way  of  salvation  through  a  cru- 
citied  Redeemer.  The  sacred  fire  of  divine  love 
must  have  been  kindled  in  his  own  soul  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  by  much  prayer  and  communion  with 
God,  must  be  kept  constantly  and  vigorously  burning. 
If  this  qualification  be  wanting,  he  must  be  a  "  blind 
leader  of  the  blind."  All  other  attainments  are  com- 
paratively useless  without  this.  Still  it  is  not  the  only 
qualification — many  others  are  indispensable  to  the 
greatest  success,  and  it  is  no  part  of  our  plan  to  dis- 
cuss them  here — but  deep  personal  piety  is  the  first, 
the  greatest,  and  the  most  important 

Such  is  the  revival  preacher.  How  must  he  preach? 
From  the  heart,  "as  a  dying  man  to  dying  men,"  in 
view  of  the  great  judgment  day.  He  must  "-  preach 
the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season;  re- 
prove, rebuke,  exhort  w^ith  all  long-suffering  and  doc- 
trine." 2  Tim.  iv.  2.  He  must  preach  "the  word," 
the  whole  word,  and  nothing  but  the  word  of  God. 
The  gospel;  not  rhetoric,  philosophy,  and  moral 
essays — not  incomprehensible  metaphysics,  or  scho- 
lastic subtleties — not  "  foolish  questions,"  and  angry 
controversies — not  human  creeds  and  sectarian  dog- 


FAITHFUL     PREACHING.  115 

mas— not  cold,  lifeless,  heartless  homilies;  but  the 
gospelj  warm,  pure,  and  holy  as  it  came  from  heaven 
— Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified  as  the  centre  and 
substance  of  the  law  and  the  gospel ;  as  the  sum  of 
the  whole  system  of  divine  truth.  All  his  subjects 
must  be  radiant  with  the  glory  which  beams  from  the 
cross,  and  then  he  can  scarcely  fail  to  win  souls — 
then  his  "thoughts  will  glow,  and  his  words  will 
burn,"  and  sinners  will  be  converted.  He  must  preach 
constantly;  '*  in  season,  out  of  season:"  seize  favorable 
times  and  opportunities,  if  they  present  themselves ; 
if  not,  take  unfavorable  ones.  Preach  you  must,  and 
that  constantly.  Let  not  your  eiforts  be  divided  among 
half  a  dozen  or  more  congregations,  but  concentrate 
them,  if  possible,  upon  one  or  two.  Preach  con- 
stantly ;  on  the  Sabbath  and  in  the  week ;  in  the  pul- 
pit and  from  house  to  house,  by  precept  and  example. 
Preach  plai7ily  and  simply,  so  that  you  are  sure  those 
of  least  capacity  understand  you,  and  then  you  will 
not  fail  to  instruct  and  edify  all.  Preach  practical 
sermons ;  not  cold^  long?  dry,  soul-starving  doctrinal 
discussions  on  the  one  hand  ;  nor  mere  ranting  decla- 
mation, and  foaming,  furious,  fiery  exhortation,  with- 
out substance  or  sense,  on  the  other:  but  the  deep 
and  solid  truths  of  the  Bible,  the  marrow  of  the  gos- 
pel in  a  practical  manner.  Instruct  and  enlighten  the 
understanding  and  convince  the  intellect,  and  then 
touch,  electrify  the  passions,  and  thus  irresistibly 
move  the  heart.'  Dip  the  arrows  of  your  quiver  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  then  take  sure  aim,  and 
beseeching  God  for  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  you 


116  PROTRACTED  MEETINGSi 

will  preach  with  demonstration  and  power.  Preach 
faithfully.  Keep  back  no  part  of  the  truth  from  fear, 
favor,  or  regard  to  men's  opinions.  Preach  the  law 
and  the  gospel  just  as  they  are — add  nothing,  subtract 
nothing.  Cast  no  part  into  the  shade  through  your 
preference  for  another,  or  by  presenting  one  side  or 
subject  to  the  neglect  of  another  of  equal  or  greater 
importance.  Do  not  smooth  down  the  bold  and  pro- 
minent features  of  the  word,  or  blunt  the  edge  of  "  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit"  by  the  oil  of  rhetoric,  or  the 
tinsel  and  ornament  of  imagination ;  and  on  the  con- 
trary, make  no  rough  places  where  the  gospel  is 
smooth.  In  a  word,  always  remember  that  you  stand 
between  Almighty  God  and  never-dying  souls,  and 
are  his  mouth  to  men,  and-  so  preach  each  sermon,  as 
if  it  were  your  last  before  meeting  your  hearers  at 
the  judgment  bar.  Thus  preach,  and  souls  will  be 
converted,  sanctified,  and  saved.  Such  is  revival 
preaching,  and  it  cannot  fail,  by  the  power  of  that 
Spirit,  which  ever  accompanies  God's  word  faithfully 
administered,  to  promote  genuine  revivals. 

2.  Protracted  meetings  have  been  eminently  blessed 
to  the  promotion  of  genuine  revivals.  The  Pastor 
and  the  officers  of  his  congregation  agree  upon  a  time 
when  they  will  set  apart  a  few  days,  or  a  whole  week 
or  more,  as  a  season  of  special  prayer,  preaching, 
and  effort  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls.  Several  neighboring  clergymen  are 
invited  to  assist.  The  time  appointed  arrives,  and 
the  meeting  is  commenced,  and  several  sermons  a  day 
are  preached,  prayer-meetings  and  other  exercises 


PROTRACTED    MEETINGS.  117 

held  during  its  continuance.     The  seed  sown  is  co- 
piously watered  by  the  prayers  of  believers.     Chris- 
tians are  exhorted  to  dedicate  themselves  anew  to  the 
Lord,  to  aim  at  higher  attainments  in  the  divine  hfe, 
to  be  more  fervent  and  importunate  in  prayer,  and  to 
make  renewed  and  more  zealous  efforts  for  the  imme- 
diate conversion  of  souls.     Backsliders  are  warned 
of  their  danger,  and  earnestly  entreated  to  return  to 
their  forsaken  God ;  and  impenitent  sinners  are  sol- 
emnly urged  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  im- 
mediately to  accept  the  oflers  of  mercy  made  them 
through  Jesus  Christ.     Such  meetings  properly  con- 
ducted, never  fail  to  be  highly  useful  to  the  members 
of  the  congregation  in  which  they  are  held,  and  in 
many  instances  are  followed  by  glorious  revivals  of 
religion.     And  why  should  it  not  be  so  ?     Here  are 
used  the  very  means  which  God  himself  has  appointed 
and  promised  to  bless  :  prayer,  preaching  of  the  word, 
and  individual  effort.    The  meetings  are  so  frequently 
held,  that  good  impressions  produced  by  one  sermon 
have  not  time  to  be  effaced  or  to  die  away  until  they 
are  followed  up  and  deepened  by  another.     The  sin- 
ner who  has  succeeded  in  stifling  his  convictions,  and 
grieving  away   the  Spirit  of  God  for  a  long   time, 
when  he  heard  a  sermon  only  once  a  week,  or  once 
in  several  weeks,  has  not  time  given  him  now  to  do 
this  work  of  death  to  his  own  soul.     If  he  can  be* 
induced  to  attend  the  meetings  and  give  attention  to 
the  word,  he  almost  involuntarily  becomes  an  awa- 
kened, seeking,  anxious  inquirer,  and  is  led  to  the  foot 
of  the  cross  to  sue  for  pardon  and  salvation. 


118  PROTRACTED  MEETINGS. 

We  have  however  several  more  specific  sugges- 
tions to  offer  on  the  subject  of  protracted  meetings  to 
which  we  invite  attention. 

In  the  first  place  the  icay  must  he  well  prepared  in 
the  congregation  in  which  the  meeting  is  to  be  held, 
if  success  is  to  attend  the  effort.  On  this  subject  we 
may  adopt  the  language  of  John  the  Baptist,  the  fore- 
runner of  Christ,  and  say  to  the  people  who  are  about 
to  hold  a  protracted  meeting,  very  emphatically, 
"  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight."  Matt.  iii.  3.  The  way  had  to  be  prepared 
for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  then,  and  it  must  be  pre- 
pared for  his  coming  in  our  hearts  and  congregations 
now.  Let  no  congregation  suppose  that  God  will 
send  them  success  in  a  protracted  meeting,  if  they  do 
not  prepare  the  way:  they  must  wake  up  to  their  duty. 

We  shall  no  doubt  be  asked  ichat  kind  of  prepara- 
tion is  necessary,  and  hoiv  it  is  to  be  made.''  We  re- 
ply, first,  there  is  an  external  or  worldly  preparation 
necessary.  The  members  of  the  congregation  must 
so  arrange  their  temporal  affairs,  their  worldly  busi- 
ness, that  they  can  attend  the  meetings,  and  give  their 
influence  and  assistance.  They  should  also  endeavor 
to  induce  their  families,  relatives,  friends  and  neigh- 
bors to  attend,  so  that  the  house  of  God  may  be  filled 
with  attentive  hearers  of  the  word.  "  Faith  cometh 
by  hearing,  and  hearing  b}^  the  word  of  God ;"  but 
how  can  men  hear,  if  they  are  not  present  when  the 
gospel  is  preached  .^  It  is  of  no  use  to  hold  a  pro- 
tracted meeting  in  a  congregation  unless  the  members 
themselves  attend,  and  exert  themselves  to  induce  all 


PROTRACTED   MEETINGS.  119 

Others,  over  whom  they  have  any  influence,  to  attend 
also.  Still  more,  persons  must  not  only  attend  the 
meetings,  but  also,  as  much  as  possible,  v\^ithdra\v 
their  attention  from  their  worldly  cares  during  the 
continuance  of  the  meeting.  A  man  may  suspend  his 
actual  labors  and  employment,  and  still  his  mind  may 
be  so  harassed  and  perplexed  by  worldly  cares,  that 
he  can  give  but  little  attention  to  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion. The  hours  appointed  for  the  meeting  should 
be  considered  consecrated^  holy  time,  which  is  scru- 
pulously devoted  to  God  and  his  service. 

Again,  there  is  a  preparation  of  heart  necessary 
among  the  members  of  the  congregation.  They  must 
not  only  properly  arrange  their  worldly  affairs,  and 
lay  aside  their  cares  and  anxieties,  but  they  must  also 
carefully  examine  into  their  own  spiritual  condition. 
Every  member  should  ask  himself  such  questions  as 
these:  "  Is  it  well  with  my  soul.''  Am  I  growing  in 
grace,  and  advancing  in  the  divine  life,  as*[  should.'* 
Have  I  lived  as  near  to  my  Lord  and  Savior,  and  en- 
joyed as  much  happiness  in  communion  with  him,  as 
I  might  have  done .''  Am  1  as  much  concerned  for  the 
salvation  of  precious  souls,  and  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  as  I  should  be }  Am  I  really 
answering  the  end  of  my  being,  and  accomplishing 
the  work  for  which  God  sent  me  into  the  -world  ?" 
A  candid  and  serious  self-examination  of  this  kind, 
with  devout  prayer  for  the  illumination  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  will  not  fail  to  discover  to  each  member  his 
true  condition  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  will  point  out 
to  him  his  remaining  sins  and  short-comings,  produce 


120  PROTRACTED    MEETINGS. 

humility  and  contrition  of  soul,  and  lead  him  to  con- 
fess his  sins  to  God  and  implore  pardon,  and  to  dedi- 
cate himself  anew  to  his  service.  He  will  see  and 
feel  the  necessity  of  a  revival  in  his  own  soul,  and  his 
earnest  prayer  will  be,  "  O  Lord  revive  thy  work  in 
my  soul,  and  in  the  hearts  of  thy  people:"  Such  a 
preparation  of  heart  among  the  members  of  a  con- 
gregation generally  is  itself  a  revival,  and  will  soon 
extend  also  to  sinners. 

Further ;  the  real  state  of  piety  in  the  congregation 
and  neighborhood  must  also  be  inquired  into  by  the 
pastor  and  his  peopje,  so  that  the  desirableness  and 
necessity  of  a  revival  may  be  seen  and  felt.  Christians 
should  remember  that  they  are  "  The  salt  of  the 
earth" — ''  The  light  of  the  world" — "  A  city  set  upon 
a  hill,  which  cannot  be  hid !"  Hence  the  light  of 
every  congregation  should  so  shine,  that  the  world, 
seeing  their  good  works,  may  be  led  to  glorify  our 
Father  ^^,%o  is  in  heaven.  How  can  this  be  the  case 
when  all  is  cold,  form.al  and  dead  in  the  church } — 
When  there  scarcely  seems  to  be  a  vestige  of  vital 
godliness  remaining  ?  Often  is  the  religion  of  the 
Savior  discredited,  Avickedness  and  infidelity  increased, 
and  the  cono^res^ation  becomes  a  curse  rather  than  a 
blessing  to  the  community  by  its  long  continuance  in 
such  a  sad  state  of  decline.  The  members  have  not 
exhibited  the  power,  beauty,  and  fruits  of  true  piety 
in  their  lives,  and  hence  have  belied  their  religion 
before  the  world.  Now  here  the  standard  must  be 
raised,  formal  professors  wakened  up,  and  an  effort 
made  to  brin2:  the  church  back  to  the  state  in  which 


PROTRACTED  MEETINGS.  121 

it  ought  to  be.  But  this  cannot  be  done  until  its  real 
condition  is  understood  and  made  known.  Nor  should 
this  examination  be  confined  to  the  church.  Christians 
should  look  beyond  it,  and  inquire  into  the  spiritual 
condition  of  their  families,  and  their  neighborhood. 
They  should  remember  the  value  of  precious  souls,  and 
that  none  can  be  saved  without  repentance  and  faith — 
that  the  present  is  their  only  day  of  grace,  and  that  if 
it  passes  by  unimproved,  they  must  perish  forever ! — 
They  should  remember  that  an  awful  responsibility 
rests  upon  them,  and  tliat  God  will  require  the  blood 
of  souls  at  their  hands,  which  perish  through  their 
neglect.  Such  an  inquiry  into  the  state  of  piety  in  a 
congregation  and  neighborhood  will  show  the  necessity 
of  a  revival,  and  of  renewed  efforts  for  the  salvation 
of  men.  It  will  create  a  strong  desire  for  a  Avork  of 
grace,  and  lead  to  fervent  prayer,  and  active  zealous 
labors  that  during  the  meeting  the  means  may  be 
owned  and  blessed,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  copiously 
poured  out  upon  the  people. — The  way  must  also  be 
prepared  by  much  fervent,  importunate,  believing 
prayer.  Prayer  is  the  grand  means  appointed  to 
obtain  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  When  God 
was  about  to  revive  Israel  and  restore  them  to  a  state 
of  prosperity  and  happiness,  after  their  return  from 
captivity,  he  used  this  language ;  "  Then  will  I  sprinkle 
clean  water  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  clean  :  from  all 
your  filthiness,  and  from  all  your  idols,  will  I  cleanse 
you.  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new 
spirit  will  I  put  within  you ;  and  I  will  take  away  the 
stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  will  give  you  ant 


122  PROTRACTED  MEETINGS. 

heart  of  flesh."  God  declares  that  he  will  do  this, 
that  it  is  HIS  work,  and  further  adds,  ••'  Thus  saith  the 
Lord  God,  I  will  yet  for  this  be  inquired  of  b}^  th*e 
house  of  Israel  to  do  it  for  them."  Ez.  xxvi.  25,  26, 
37. — As  if  he  had  said,  the  great  work  of  restoring 
you,  and  making  you  a  better  and  more  pious  people 
belongs  to  me — I  alone  can  do  it ;  but  you  must  de- 
sire it  and  pray  for  it :  "I  will  yet  be  iNauiRED  of 
by  you  to  do  it  for  you !"  This  ever  has  been,  and 
still  is  God's  plan.  Christians  must  remember  this. 
Revival  work  is  God's  work,  but  he  will  not  do  it, 
without  the  proper  and  faithful  use  of  the  appointed 
means,  and  especially  prayer,  by  his  people.  Hence 
also  the  Savior  has  said,  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you.  For  every  one  that  asketh  receiv- 
eth ;  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth ;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh  it  shall  be  opened.  *  *  If  ye  then  being  evil, 
know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how 
much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  Luke  xi.  9,  10,  13.  O 
what  fervent  believing  prayer  there  should  be  among 
the  members  of  a  congregation  in  which  a  protracted 
meeting  is  about  to  be  held!  They  need  not  expect 
a  revival  without  this. 

Again ;  the  preaching  at  a  protracted  meeting  must 
be  of  the  right  kind  if  a  genuine  revival  is  to  be  the 
result.  It  must  be  timely^  suited  to  the  capacities  and 
wants  of  the  people,  and  the  occasion  and  circum- 
stances of  the  case.  Ministers  upon  such  occasions 
need,  in  a  very  especial  manner,  that  wisdom  which 


PROTRACTED  MEETINGS.  123 

cometh  from  above,  that  they  may  know  wliat  and 
how  to  preach — that  they  may  be  wise  to  win  souls. 
They  should  be  made  acquainted  with  the  character 
and  condition  of  the  people,  and  select  their  subjects 
and  present  the  truth  accordingly,  llieir  own  hearts 
must  he  prepared  and  he  fully  in  the  ivork.  If  such 
preparations,  as  we  have  described,  have  been  made 
in  the  conj^reg-ation,  and  the  holy  fire  has  already  been 
kindled  and  commenced  to  burn  among  the  people, 
there  must  be  a  corresponding  preparation  in  the  hearts 
of  the  preachers  who  attend  and  conduct  the  meetings. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  meetins^  the  members  of 
the  church,  professed  christians,  should  be  particularly 
addressed ;  because  the  revival  must  commence  among 
them.  It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  the  work  should 
begin  among  sinners,  while  christians  are  all  asleep. 
Hence  the  first  object  should  be  to  arouse  professors 
to  diligent  self-examination,  earnest  prayer,  renewed 
dedication  of  themselves  to  God,  and  zealous  efforts 
for  the  conversion  of  souls.  In  short  the  first  two  or 
three  sermons  should  aim  at  producing  the  preparation 
above  described ;  for  notwithstanding  its  obvious  im- 
portance and  necessity,  there  are  always  some  in  every 
congregation,  who  will  neglect  it  until  the  commence- 
ment of  the  meeting. 

After  this  the  preaching  must  be  directed  also  to 
the  unconverted,  and  must  be  of  an  awakening,  con- 
vincing character.  It  must  be  eminently  revival 
preaching;  such  as  we  have  already  described.  The 
minister  ought  to  insist  upon  the  eternal  importance 
of  immediate  repentance  and  submission  to  God;  but 


124  PROTRACTED    MEETINGS. 

not  without  showing  men,  as  intelligent  creatures,  the 
reasonableness  and  necessity  of  the  duty.  Every  false 
excuse  and  refuge  of  lies  must  be  swept  away  from 
the  sinner,  and  his  guilt  and  danger  must  be  set  before 
liim.  Ministers  must  give  themselves  wholly  to  the 
work  during  the  meeting.  We  have  sometimes  been 
at  protracted  meetings,  where  the  intervals  between 
the  stated  hours  for  worship  were  so  much  occupied 
by  light  and  trifling  conversation  among  the  clergymen 
present  as  to  leave  them  neither  time  nor  inclination 
for  meditation  or  private  prayer,  and  consequently  to 
unfit  them  entirely  for  the  discharge  of  their  duties. 
This  is  certainly  highly  sinful  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  must  have  a  most  injurious  effect  upon  the  meeting. 
Much  more  might  be  said  as  to  the  manner  of  con- 
ducting protracted  meetings,  but  we  do  not  wish  to 
be  tedious.  The  hints  here  thrown  out  will  have 
tlieir  desired  effect  if  carefully  pondered,  in  leading 
persons  to  refect  upon  the  subject. 

3.  Catechetical  Instructions  are  eminently  calculated 
to  promote  genuine  revivals. — The  object  of  these 
instructions  is  not,  as  many  very  erroneously  imagine, 
merely  to  impart  knowledge,  teach  the  doctrines  of 
the  catechism  and  the  church,  and  thus  in  a  sort  of 
mechanical  way,  to  make  church  members ;  but  it  is 
to  awaken  and  convert  sinners  and  bring  them  to  Jesus 
Christ.  That  some  unconverted  ministers  have  abused 
this  blessed  and  venerable  institution,  making  it  a  kind 
of  machine  to  add  members  as  unconverted  as  them- 
selves to  their  congregations,  cannot  be  denied;  but 
this  surely  is  no  valid  objection  to  the  institution  itself. 


% 

CATECHETICAL   INSTRUCTIONS.  125 

It  only  proves  that  this,  like  almost  every  other  good 
thing,  may  be  misapplied  and  abused.  Some  uncon- 
verted men  have  preached  the  gospel  and  administered 
all  the  ordinances  of  the  church  from  improper  mo- 
tives— have  misapplied  the  most  sacred  institutions  of 
religion  to  purposes  of  self-aggrandizement;  but  w^e 
do  not  condemn  religion  and  its  ordinances  for  this 
abuse.  So  catechetical  instructions  are  good,  and  in 
the  hands  of  evangelical  and  pious  ministers  have 
been  the  means  of  the  conversion  of  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  souls.  The  writer  is  acquainted 
with  men,  living  and  dead,  who,  during  the  course 
of  a  long  and  laborious  ministry,  usually  instructed 
several  classes  of  catechumens  every  year,  and  almost 
always  had  a  revival  of  more  or  less  extent,  (though 
probably  not  called  by  this  name,)  when  these  persons 
were  added  to  the  church.  These  men  made  the 
catechetical  lecture  room,  a  room  of  prayer,  inquir}^, 
and  a  very  bethel  to  the  souls  of  those  attending. 
Their  instructions  were  solid,  thorough,  and  practical, 
and  delivered  with  a  sincerity,  point,  and  application 
which  could  not  fail  to  make  lasting  impressions. 
Their  immediate  object  was  the  thorough  conversion 
of  those  attending  the  lectures.  These  pastors  do 
not  confine  themselves  to  the  questions  of  the  cate- 
chism, but  enter  into  familiar  conversations  with  the 
catechumens  upon  the  subject  of  a  change  of  heart 
and  experimental  piety  in  general,  and  thus  make  their 
meetings  a  sort  of  inquiry  or  class  meetings,  which 
can  scarcely  fail  to  produce  the  most  happy  results. 
The  writer  feels  it  his  duty  to  record  faithfully  his 


126  CATECHETICAL    INSTRUCTIOS^. 

own  testimony  in  favor  of  catechetical  lectures.  His- 
own  experience  is,  that  during  the  course  of  his  min- 
istry, more  souls  have  been  converted  in  connection 
with  these  lectures  and  as  the  result  of  them,  than  m 
any  other  department  of  his  labors.  He  has  enjoyed 
a  number  of  revivals,  more  or  less  extensive  under  his 
ministry,  and  the  majority  of  them  have  commenced 
among  his  catechumens,  and  been  the  immediate  result 
of  these  lectures.  And  we  know  this  to  be  the  ex- 
perience of  many  of  the  most  efficient  and  successful 
ministers  of  Christ  who  have  pursued  this  plan. 

We  do  not  pretend  to  say  that  these  instructions , 
even  when  most  faithful,  will  in  every  individual  case 
result  in  tire  conversion  of  those  who  attend  them. 
No,  there  will  always  be  some,  as  there  are  under  the 
most  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel,  in  the  class- 
meeting,  and  in  every  revival,  who  will  pass  through 
the  whole  course  unconverted.  But  even  among  such,, 
experience  has  shown,  that  when  the  instructions  have 
been  faithful,  in  a  majority  of  cases  the  foundation  is 
laid  for  their  future  conversion.  The  seed  has  been 
sown,  has  taken  deep  root,  and  though  it  may  lie  dor- 
mant for  years,  it  will  at  last  spring  up  and  bear  fruit 
to  the  glory  of  God. 

There  is  another  remark  to  be  made  in  reference 
to  these  instructions.  It  is  this,  that  the  cases  of 
conversion  which  result  from  them  are  always  more 
genuine  and  thorough.  It  cannot  be  mere  animal 
excitement  with  those  who  have  been  made  well 
acquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  by  cate- 
chising.    They  are  well  grounded  in  the  truth,  and 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.  127 

therefore  know  what  they  are  doing.  When  they 
become  awakened  and  anxious  about  their  souls,  it 
is  not  from  mere  fright  or  sympathy,  but  it  is  from  a 
deep  and  rational  conviction  of  their  sinfulness  and 
danger,  produced  by  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  appli- 
cation of  the  truth  which  they  have  learned.  There 
are  much  fewer  cases  of  spurious  excitement,  and 
consequently  of  falling  away  afterwards  among  such 
persons,  than  among  those  who  have  had  no  such  in- 
structions. They  more  usually  remain  firm,  and  be- 
come active,  zealous,  and  enlightened  christians,  and 
ornaments,  often  pillars,  in  the  church  of  Christ. — 
No  pastor  therefore  who  is  anxious  to  promote  gen- 
uine revivals  ought  to  neglect  so  important  and  blessed 
a  means.  We  exceedingly  regret  that,  in  these  latter 
days,  some  men,  who  wish  to  be  regarded  as  amongst 
the  foremost  in  advocating  and  promoting  revivals, 
have  manifested  a  disposition  to  set  aside  and  neglect 
catechetical  instructions.  We  admire  the  zeal  of  many 
such  brethren,  but  cannot  think  that  it  is  according  to 
knowledge.  These  lectures  may  be  an  old  measure 
in  their  opinion,  but  they  are  one  of  those  measures, 
which,  in  faithful  hands,  improves  by  age.  It  is  the 
glory  of  those  churches  in  which  it  has  been  properly 
employed.  We  hesitate  not  to  say  that  the  pastor 
who  is  zealous  and  faithful  in  his  catechetical  instruc- 
tions, may,  under  the  ordinary  blessing  of  God,  expect 
a  genuine  revival,  whenever  he  prepares  a  class  for 
confirmation. 

4.  Sunday  Schools  are  another  means  for  promoting 
genuine  revivals  closely  allied  to  catechetical  instruc- 


128  SUNDAY   SCHOOLS. 

tions.  The  utility  and  great  importance  of  these 
institutions  are  no.v^  so  extensively  felt  and  so  gen- 
erally appreciated,  that  it  may  seem  superfluous  to  say 
any  thing  in  vindication  of  them.  It  is  believed  that 
their  influence  upon  the  American  churches,  and 
through  them  upon  the  world,  is  at  this  day  more 
powerful  and  extensive  than  that  of  any  other  instru- 
mentality employed  by  them. 

Yet  while  this  seems  to  be  generally  seen  and 
acknowledged,  we  are  under  the  impression  that  the 
immediate  and  powerful  agency  of  Sunday  Schools  in 
promoting  genuine  revivals  has  not  been  so  fully 
appreciated.  Christians  have  believed  that  the  good 
seed  of  gospel  truth  sown  in  the  youthful  mind  in 
the  sabbath  school  would  produce  fruit  at  some  future 
time ;  but  in  many,  perhaps  we  ought  to  say,  in  a  great 
majority  of  instances,  they  seem  to  have  failed  to 
expect,  labor,  and  pray  for  immediate  results  in  the 
conversion  of  the  children.  And  yet  what  is  the 
history  of  revwals  in  connection  with  sunday  schools? 
It  is  that  many  of  the  most  extensive  and  powerful 
commenced  in  sabbath-schools,  and  frequently  a  large 
number  of  the  subjects,  sometimes  nearly  all  of  them, 
were  or  had  been  sabbath  scholars.  We  can  add 
our  testimony  here,  that  especially  in  one  of  the  most 
extensive  and  blessed  revivals  which  God  ever  sent 
us,  nearly  all  the  teachers,  and  a  number  of  the  larger 
scholars  in  the  Sunday  school  were  subjects. 

Indeed  sabbath-school  instructions,  if  properly  and 
faithfully  given,  are  the  very  means  to  prepare  the 
way  for  a  revival  ?  and  we  hesitate  not  to  remark, 


BOOKS    AND   TRACTS.  129 

without  fear  of  successful  contradiction,  that  a  careful 
examination  would  show,  that  the  multitudes  of  revi- 
vals, which  have  blessed  the  American  churches  for 
a  number  of  years  past,  might  be  traced,  among  other 
means,  to  the  influence  of  sabbath  schools.  Then 
may  we  look  for  a  constant  state  of  revival  in  the 
churches,  when  sabbath  school  instructions  have 
become  so  universal  and  faithful,  that  all  shall  know 
the  Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greatest — when  these 
instructions  shall  be  given  with  the  design,  the  earnest 
expectation,  the  fervent  prayer  that  they  may  result 
in  the  conversion  of  those  to  whom  they  are  given. 

5.  The  circulation  of  Tracts  and  Books  on  practical 
piety  has  alao  been  found  a  blessed  means  to  promote 
genuine  revivals.  A  time  of  revival  is  always  a  time 
of  inquiry  among  the  people.  Almost  all  persons 
become  anxious  to  hear  and  read  on  religious  subjects ; 
and  if  the  truth  is  not  within  their  reach,  they  will  lay 
hold  of  error.  Old  and  young,  saint  and  sinner,  the 
devoted  christian  and  the  formalist,  the  backslider, 
the  hypocrite  the  awakened  soul,  and  the  young  con- 
vert, all  want  instruction,  and  will  read  then  what 
they  would  not  at  any  other  time.  Consequently  it 
becomes  our  sacred  duty  not  only  to  furnish  proper 
and  faithful  instructions  from  the  pulpit,  but  also  books 
and  tracts  which  can  be  read  in  the  retirement  of  the 
domestic  circle  and  the  closet. 

Do  we  find  it  necessary  and  important,  in  times  of 
revival,  to  call  in  the  aid  of  neighboring  clergymen  ^ — 
by  means  of  tracts  and  books  we  can  obtain  the  assis- 
tance of  many  of  the  ablest  and  best  men  that  ever 


130  BOOKS   AND    TRACTS. 

lived.  For  their  best  and  most  powerful  efforts  were 
put  forth  in  the  production  of  those  books  which  they 
have  left  behind,  and  by  which,  "  being  dead,  they 
yet  speak!"  Here  we  can  call  upon  the  venerable 
Arndt  to  come  to  our  help  in  the  German  language, 
and  in  his  "  True  Christianity"  he  will  tell  every 
sincere  inquirer  what  true  religion  is,  and  how  it  is  to 
be  obtained.  We  can  ask  Baxter,  in  his  serious  and 
solemn  manner,  to  "  Call"  upon  the  unconverted  and 
urge  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  Alleine 
to  sound  his  tremendous  "  Alarm"  in  their  slumbering 
ears.  Doddridge  can  be  called  in  to  explain  to  us 
the  "  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul ;" 
Bunyan  to  show  us  the  "  Pilgrims  Progress"  from  the 
city  of  destruction,  through  difficulties,  dangers,  and 
trials,  to  heaven  and  eternal  happiness  ;  and  Baxter  to 
unfold  to  our  astonished  views,  "  The  Saint's  Ever- 
lasting Rest."  Pike  can  be  invited  to  "  Persuade  to 
Early  Piety,"  and  "  Guide  young  Disciples ;"  James 
to  direct  the  "  Anxious  Inquirer ;"  and  Abbot  to  lead 
on  the  "  Young  Christian."  O  what  a  host  of  revival 
preachers,  some  living  and  some  dead,  we  can  thus 
summon  to  our  aid  !  And  these  preachers  will  remain 
with  us  constantly,  will  visit  our  lanes  and  alleys,  high 
ways  and  hedges,  our  family  circles  and  our  closets. 
They  are  always  upon  the  spot,  and  in  moments  of 
sober  reflection,  calm  reason,  and  devout  meditation 
can  most  successfully  preach  the  word.  O  what 
errors  they  can  correct,  what  doubts  remove,  what 
consolation  impart  ?  Who  would  not  avail  himself  of 
such  valuable  assistance  in  the  promotion  of  genuine 


TE.A.YEII   MEETINGS.  131 

revivals?  The  above,  and  -many  oUier  invaluable 
works,  are  published  by  that  noble  institution,  tht- 
^^  American  Tract  Society,"  and  systematic  efforts  are 
now  made  to  distribute  them  by  thousands  and  tens  ol' 
.thousands  throuorhout  the  entire  United  States. 

6.  Social  Prayer-Meetings  are  indispensable  to  the 
promotion  and  keeping  up  of  g-enuine  revivals.  The 
first  great  revival  that  God  ever  sent  upon  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  and  which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of 
three  thousand  souls  in  one  day,  and  the  firm  estab- 
lishment of  that  church,  commenced  in  a  prayer-meet- 
dug.  We  need  scarcely  add  that  we  refer  to  the  out- 
pouring of  the  Floly  Spirit  upon  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
We  are  distinctly  informed  that  the  hundred  and 
twenty  disciples  continued  in  prayer  and  supplication 
in  their  upper  room  at  Jerusalem  from  day  to  day 
until  they  received  the  promised  blessing.  Yea,  they 
were  actually  engaged,  with  one  accord,  in  this  so- 
cial prayer  meeting,  when  the  Spirit  was  sent  down 
upon  them.  Indeed  we  believe,  that  there  cannot  be 
a  revival,  without  prayer-meetings.  A  genuine  revi- 
val will  convert  the  assembled  congregation  into  a 
prayer-meeting.  If  professed  christians  will  not  pray 
at  such  times,  awakened  sinners  will,  and  will  com- 
mence prayer-meetings  too.  They  are  the  very  at- 
mosphere of  revivals-  It  is  in  these  meetings,  that 
persons  make  known  their  wants  to  God,  unburden 
Iheir  cares,  confess  their  sins,  and  implore  pardon. 
It  is  here  that  they  feel  at  h>^me,  and  approach  into 
the  very  audience  chamber  of  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  0^  lords. 


132  PRAYER-MEETINGS. 

Prayer-meetings  are  especially  important  in  keep- 
ing up  a  revival.  They  keep  alive  the  flame  of  true 
piety  in  the  hearts  of  christians;  strengthen  the  weak; 
establish  the  doubting ;  direct  the  inquiring ;  comfort 
the  mourner;  succor  the  tempted;  and  tend  eminently 
to  keep  all  near  to  their  Savior.  The  awakened  sin- 
ner will  almost  instinctively  resort  to  the  prayer- 
meeting.  There  is  no  danger  that  a  genuine  work  of 
grace  will  ever  cease  in  a  congregation,  as  long  as 
the  prayer-meetings  are  regularly,  zealously,  and 
faithfully  kept  up  several  times  a  week.  No  sad  de- 
cline, or  dreadful  reaction  will  ever  be  seen  or  felt  as 
long  as  this  is  done.  Very  few  cases  of  falling  away 
or  backsliding  will  ever  occur  among  those  who  regu- 
larly attend  the  prayer-meetings. 

There  ought  to  be  at  least  three  prayer-meetings  a 
week  in  every  christian  congregation; — one  male,  one 
female,  and  one  general  prayer-meeting.  Let  the 
general  meeting  be  held,  say,  on  Wednesday  evening, 
and  then  let  all  attend  and  join  devoutly  in  all  the  ex- 
ercises;— let  the  Pastor  conduct  this  meeting;  first 
delivering  a  short  practical  lecture,  and  then  calling 
upon  a  number  of  the  brethren,  to  lead  in  prayer. 
Let  him  vary  his  subjects  from  time  to  time,  and  al- 
ways come  so  prepared  in  head  and  heart,  that  by 
the  grace  of  God,  he  may  always  be  able  to  present 
something  to  instruct,  to  interest,  to  profit  and  build 
up  his  people.  Dont  let  him  come  unprepared  week 
after  week  to  make  a  few  common  place  remarks,  or 
he  will  soon  put  an  end  to  the  most  interesting  revival, 
rock  his  people  all  soundly  and  comfortably  to  sleep, 
and  thin  out,  or  entirely  break  up  his  meetings. 


PRAYER-MEETINGS.  133 

The  male  prayer-meeting  can  be  held  on  some  even- 
ing in  the  week,  or  if  that  be  inconvenient,  on  Sunday 
morning  before  church.  Let  this  meeting  be  held  in 
the  Lecture  room,  or  in  some  private  house.  Let  the 
members  of  the  church  council,  and  all  the  male 
members,  old  and  young,  who  possibly  can,  attend 
this  meeting.  Dont  expect  or  ask  the  Pastor  to  at- 
tend it,  unless  he  chooses  to  do  so ;  and  when  he  is 
present'dont  put  upon  him  the  labor  of  conducting  the 
meeting,  unless  he  wishes  to  do  it.  Let  some  five  or 
six  of  the  most  pious  and  experienced  men  in  the 
congregation  be  appointed  to  conduct  these  meetings 
alternately.  Let  the  exercises  be  singing,  prayer, 
reading  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  if  practicable  one 
or  more  very  short  exhortations.  Let  brotherly  love 
and  Christian  fellowship  be  the  governing  principle 
in  these  meetings.  Let  all  seek  to  "bear  each  other's 
burdens,"  and  build  each  other  up  in  the  christian 
life.  Let  it  be  the  earnest  and  prayerful  effort  of 
each-member  to  contribute  all  in  his  power  to  make 
the  meetings  interesting  and  profitable  to  all  who 
attend  them.  If  any  brother  becomes  cold,  back- 
slides, or  is  overtaken  in  a  fault  let  the  others  do  all 
in  their  power  to  reclaim  and  restore  him  in  the  spirit 
of  kindness  and  love — converse  with  him,  pray  with 
him,  and  beseech  him  for  God's  sake  to  return  imme- 
diately. Is  any  one  sick,  afflicted,  or  in  distress;  let 
the  rest  visit  him,  and  seek  to  administer  to  his  wants. 
Let  all  attending  this  meeting  be  eminently  a  band  of 
brethren,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile.  Let  each  one 
try  to  get  all  the  male  members  of  the  congregation 


134  PRAYER-MEETINGS. 

into  this  prayer  meeting ;  or  if  this  would  make  the 
meeting  too  large,  let  two  or  more  of  exactly  the 
same  character  be  formed  in  the  congr^-ation ;  one 
among  the  old,  and  another  among  the  young  men. 
Whenever  an  individual  is  awakened  under  the 
preaching  of  the  pastor,  or  by  any  other  means,  let 
him,  if  possible,  and  as  soon  as  possible  be  added  to 
this  praying  band.  Let  those  of  most  experience 
visit  him,  converse  and  pray  with  him,  and  seek  to 
induce  him  to  attend  the  prayer-meeting.  Other  ex- 
ercises, such  as  relating  personal  experience,  might 
occasionally  be  introduced  into  these  meetings  with 
very  good  effect,  if  carefully  and  judiciously  done. 
Yet  experience  seems  to  teach  that  this  should  not  be 
an  ordinary  feature  of  the  meetings.  Personal  expe- 
rience often  told  becomes  uninteresting,  if  it  does  not 
degenerate  into  egotism  and  hypocrisy.  But  if  occa- 
sionally one  and  another  of  the  members  of  the  prayer 
meeting  has  experience  of  any  special  interest,  it  may 
assist  greatly  to  strengthen  and  confirm  others,  if 
carefully  and  judiciously  related. 

The  same  reasons  that  should  induce  every  con- 
gregation to  form  such  a  male  prayer-meeting  as  we 
have  now  endeavored  to  describe,  should  induce  them 
to  form  one  of  precisely  the  same  kind  among  the 
female  members.  They  need  it  just  as  much,  and  their 
influence  upon  the  congregation  for  good  or  evil  is 
just  as  great.  The  female  prayer -meeting  ought,  for 
obvious  reasons,  to  be  held,  not  in  the  evenings  but  in 
the  day  time :  on  some  afternoon  in  the  week.  Let 
all  the  pious  females  in  the  congregation  meet  to- 


PRAYER-MEETINGS.  135 

getlier  in  tlie  lecture  room,  or  in  some  private  house 
and  form  themselves  into  a  social  prayer-meeting. 
Let  no  niale  member  at  all  be  present — not  even  their 
pastor,  unless  it  be  at  first  to  organize  their  meeting, 
or  afterwards  by  their  unanimous  request.  They  will 
feel  under  less  restraint,  and  have  more  freedom  in 
prayer  when  he  is  not  at  their  meeting.  Let  a  num- 
ber be  appointed  by  mutual  consent  to  conduct  the 
meeting  alternately ;  and  let  the  exercises  be  singing, 
prayer,  and  reading  a  portion  of  God's  word.  Let 
all  malice,  pride,  hypocrisy,  evil  speaking,  and  dis- 
tinction of  rank  or  condition  be  laid  aside  and  forgot- 
ten here ;  and  let  them  meet  as  a  band  of  christian 
sisters,  given  to  the  Lord  and  his  service.  They  must 
forget  each  other's  faults,  bear  each  other's  burdens, 
and  meet  to  build  each  other  up  in  the  Lord.  Their 
meetings  must  be  private,  and  never  be  made  the  sub- 
ject of  conversation  afterwards.  Let  no  long-tongued, 
mischief-making  gossip  be  found  among  the  number. 
If  there  be  one  who  cannot  bridle  her  tongue,  let  her 
be  unanimously  voted  out  of  the  meeting.  Let  it  be 
the  determination  of  each  member  to  contribute  her 
part  to  make  every  meeting  interesting  and  profitable. 
Let  every  awakened  sinner,  or  new  convert  among 
the  females  of  the  congregation  be  united  to  this 
praying  band  of  sisters  as  soon  as  possible ;  and  let 
every  thing  in  their  power  be  done  for  the  good  of 
souls,  the  welfare  of  their  congregation,  and  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  Tract  distri- 
bution and  visitation,  and  other  benevolent  christian 
efforts  midit  be  united  with  this  meeting. 


136  PRAYER-MEETINGS. 

With  regard  to  these  prayer-meetings  we  have  yet 
to  remark  in  general,  "  that  all  things  must  be  done 
decently  and  in  order."  They  should  be  held  once  a 
week  and  at  such  time  and  place  as  is  most  conve- 
nient for  all  who  attend  them.  The  exercises  should 
always  be  full  of  life  and  interest,  truly  spiritual  and 
devout;  but  never  noisy,  or  marred  by  extravagance 
or  disorder.  Let  there  be  no  long,  drawling,  prayers, 
cold  enough  to  freeze  up  every  avenue  of  the  soul, 
and  quench  every  spark  of  true  piety.  Let  the 
prayers  be  shorty  spiritual,  and  devout.  No  matter 
how  broken  the  language,  or  unconnected  the  peti- 
tions, if  they  only  come  from  the  heart,  they  are 
heard  in  heaven.     Let  all  remember  that 

"  Pray'r   is  the  souPs   sincere   desire, 
Utter'd   or   unexpressed, 
The   motion   of  a   hidden   fire, 
That   trembles   in   the   breast. 

Pray'r   is   the   burden   of  a   sigh. 
The   falHng   of  a   tear, 
The    upward   glancing   of  an   eye 
When   none   but  God   is  near. 

Pray'r   is  the   simplest   form   of  speech 
That  infant   lips   can   try; 
Pray'r  the  sublimest  strains   that  reach 
The   Majesty   on   high." 

The  reason  why  these  male  and  female  prayer- 
meetings  should  be  held  separately  and  privately  are 
obvious,  and  will  occur  to  every  reflecting  mind. 
They  are  to  be  eminently  social  meetings,  and  conse- 
quently the  less  restraint,  and  the  more  freedom  each 
member  feels,  the  more  interesting  will  Ihey  be.    And 


CHRISTIANS    MUST    BE   LABORERS.  137 

if  they  are  properly  conducted,  their  influence  upon 
the  piety  of  the  congregation  will  be  extensive  and 
powerful.  It  is  scarcely  possible  that  a  congregation 
can  ever  decline  into  a  state  of  coldness  and  formality, 
in  which  such  prayer-meetings  are  established  and 
kept  up  regularly  and  faithfully.  We  know  their 
good  effects  by  experience,  and  so  indispensable  do 
we  regard  them  to  the  success  of  the  ministry,  and 
the  progress  of  vital  piety,  that  we  never  could  con- 
sent to  become  the  pastor  of  any  people,  who  were 
unwilling  that  they  should  be  established  among  them. 
With  regard  to  the  means  for  promoting  revivals 
now  enumerated,  we  have  only  one  concluding  remark 
to  make;  namely,  that  they  afford  work  for  lay-mem- 
bers of  the  church,  as  well  as  for  ministers.  At  the 
Protracted  Meeting,  in  the  Sunday-School,  in  the  cir- 
culation of  Tracts  and  Books,  and  in  the  Prayer- 
meeting,  the  members  of  each  congregation,  male  and 
female,  have  an  important  and  indispensable  part  to 
perform.  The  three  latter  departments  of  labor  be- 
long nearly  entirely  to  them.  And  the  fact  is,  that 
no  congregation  can  ever  prosper,  no  matter  how 
pious,  devoted,  active,  and  zealous  the  Pastor  is, 
unless  he  can  also  get  his  members  to  work.  His 
efforts,  however  self-denying  and  energetic,  will  be 
almost  in  vain  so  long  as  his  people  are  all  asleep. 
Every  christian,  minister  and  layman,  must  be  a  icork- 
ing  man.  The  Church  of  Christ  is  a  vineyard^  and 
all  who  become  members  of  it,  are  hired  as  laborers 
into  it.  To  every  lazy,  idle  member  of  the  church, 
we  would  say  in  the  language  of  the  Bible,  "Go  to 


138  CHRISTIANS    MUST   BE    LABORERS. 

the  ant,  thou  sluggard;  consider  her  ways,  and  be 
wise :  Which  having  no  guide,  overseer,  or  ruler, 
Provideth  her  meat  in  the  summer,  and  gathereth  her 
food  in  the  harvest.  How  long  wilt  thou  sleep,  O 
sluggard?  when  wilt  thou  arise  out  of  thy  sleep? 
Yet  a  little  sleep,  a  little  slumber,  a  little  folding  of 
the  hands  to  sleep,  so  shall  thy  poverty  come  as  one 
that  travelleth,  and  thy  want  as  an  armed  man."  Prov. 
vi.  6 — 1 1 .  A  congregation  may  be  compared  to  a  hive 
of  bees  in  which  all  work  except  the  drones^  and  at 
certain  seasons  they  must  be  killed  and  thrown  out  as 
an  incumbrance.  Every  clr07ie  ought  to  be  thrown 
out  of  the  congregation.  Every  such  dead  branch 
must  be  cut  off  from  the  living  tree,  or  the  infection 
will  extend  to  other  branches,  and  presently  the  whole 
tree  will  wither  and  die. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MOW    TO    CONDUCT   REVIVALS. 

The  means  to  be  employed  for  the  promotion  of 
revivals,  enumerated  in  the  last  chapter,  are  general 
in  their  character,  and  ought,  with  the  single  excep- 
tion of  Protracted  Meetings,  to  be  constantly  and 
faithfully  used.  We  shall  now  consider  briefly  some 
of  those  extra  or  special  efforts  which  God  has  blessed 
in  producing  genuine  revivals,  and  add  a  i(d\N  general 
directions  as  to  the  manner  of  conducting  a  revival, 
when  it  has  commenced,  so  as  to  make  the  work  most 
pure,  extensive,  lasting,  and  beneficial  in  its  results. 

The  principal  of  those  extra  or.  special  means  is 
protracted  meetings^  and  as  we  have  already  spoken  of 
them,  we  shall  now  merely  inquire, 

1 .  When  it  is  most  proper  to  appoint  such  a  meeting 
in  a  congregation?  And  here  we  shall  avail  ourselves 
of  some  valuable  suggestions  contained  in  a  pamphlet, 
entitled,  "  Directions  and  Advice  in  reference  to  Re- 
vivals of  Religion  and  Prayer-Meetings"  by  the  Rev. 
J.  C.  Guldin,  of  the  German  Reformed  Church.  He 
says,  "  In  setting  apart  such  seasons,  ministers  and 
churches  should  consider: 

1.  The  most  suitable  time  and  favorable  circum- 
stances of  the  people,  among  whom  a  revival  is  de- 
sired ;  so  as  to  secure  the  most  general  attendance." 


140         WHEN   TO   APPOINT    A   PROTRACTED    MEETING. 

This  is  an  obvious  and  very  important  direction. 
There  is  a  time  for  all  things ;  and  it  would  manifest 
a  great  w^ant  of  judgment  to  appoint  a  protracted 
meeting  in  the  midst  of  harvest^  for  instance,  or  any 
other  very  busy  season,  when  it  would  be  impossible 
for  the  people  to  attend. 

2.  "  When  there  are  special  indications  of  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Spirit  of  God^  the  Church  should  unite 
their  agency  with  his  in  promoting  the  work.  So  we 
act  in  the  kingdom  of  nature:  when  the  rain  falls  and 
softens  the  fallow  ground,  we  plough.  In  the  king- 
dom of  grace,  we  are  co-workers  with  God,  as  in 
the  kingdom  of  nature.  When  God  works,  we  should 
work."  Revivals  commence  in  many  ditferent  ways, 
besides  in  protracted  meetings.  Sometimes  they  be- 
gin in  the  prayer-meeting,  the  Sunday  school,  or  the 
catechetical  class ;  sometimes  under  the  ordinary  la- 
bors of  the  pastors,  or  from  some  providence  of  God 
in  the  sickness  and  death  of  an  individual  or  other 
affliction.  Sometimes  one  or  more  individuals  become 
awakened,  when  no  special  cause  can  be  discovered, 
and  then  the  work  extends  to  others.  It  is  the  sacred 
duty  of  the  Church  carefully  to  watch  all  these  indi- 
cations of  God's  providence,  and  to  follow  them  up 
by  proper  efforts  for  the  good  of  souls. 

3.  "  When  the  Church  in  general  have  become 
cold ;  but  when,  at  the  same  time,  individual  members 
feel  deeply  concerned  for  the  low  state  of  Zion,  and 
travail  in  birth  for  souls."  When  some  pour  forth 
their  complaints  like  Jeremiah  ix.  1.  "O  that  my  head 
were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that 


HOW  OFTEN HOW  LONG  TO  CONTINUE.     141 

I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  the  slain  of  the  daugh- 
ter of  my  people !" 

4.  When  a  spirit  of  prayer  is  felt  and  noticed  among 
the  members  of  the  chm'ch;  these  things  clearly 
indicate  tlie  special  presence  of  God,  and  warrant  a 
special  effort." 

The  question  may  perhaps  still  be  asked,  Jfowj  often 
should  protracted  meetings  be  held^  and  how  long  should 
they  he  contmued  ?  The  above  observations  make  this 
general  answer  evident: — This  depends  upon  the 
circumstances  of  the  case.  Some  denominations  of 
Christians,  as  the  Methodists,  are  in  the  habit  of 
holding  regular  quarterly  meetings  of  several  days 
continuance,  which,  when  properly  conducted,  have 
always  resulted  in  great  good.  The  Lutherans  have 
long  been  in  the  habit  of  holding  a  meeting  of  two  or 
three  day's  continuance  at  every  communion  season, 
which,  in  some  congregations,  were  held  tivice^  and  in 
others  three  or  four  times  a  year.  And  when  persons 
were  to  be  confirmed,  it  has  been  customary  to  hold  a 
meeting  with  them  once  every  day  for  a  w^eek  or  more 
immediately  before  the  communion  season.  These 
meetings,  faithfully  and  judiciously  conducted,  cannot 
fail  to  be  eminently  useful.  After  all  we  repeat,  the 
frequency  and  duration  of  protracted  meetings  must 
depend  upon  circumstances.  During  the  progress  of 
a  revival,  meetings  for  preaching  and  prayer  must  be 
held  often  enough  to  afford  the  people  the  necessary 
instruction  and  encouragement  to  keep  up  the  work 
constantly  ;  but  this  can  be  done  by  the  pastor  and 
members  themselves  without  special  assistance  or 
effort. 


142  DIRECTIONS    RESPECTING    A    REVIVAL. 

II.  "  Directions  during  the  commencement  and  pro- 
gress of  a  revival. 

1.  Minister  and  church  should  be  wholly  devoted  to 
the  V7ork  of  the  Lord.  Matt.  vi.  33,  2  Cor.  viii.  5. 

2.  The  church  should  assist  the  minister  by  every 
means  in  their  power,  as  by  visiting-,  persuading  those 
around  them  to  attend  the  public  service,  and  by  sus- 
taining the  prayer  meetings. 

3.  Ministers  and  people  should  live  very  near  to 
God  in  their  closets. 

4.  They  must  be  willing  to  make  every  needed 
sacrifice,  both  of  time  and  property,  to  carry  on  the 
revival.  Read  2  Chron.  xxx.  24.  Also  1  Chron.  xxi. 
23,  24. 

5.  If  there  is  any  thing  wrong  in  the  church,  it 
should  be  corrected ;  if  the  members  have  any  thing 
against  each  other,  they  should  first  meet  and  confess 
their  faults  one  to  another.  Read  James  v.  16,  Matt. 
v.  23 — 25.  There  must  be  a  kind,  yielding  spirit 
towards  each  other,  mutual  forbearance  and  forgive- 
ness.    Rom.  xii.  10,  Eph.  iv.  30—32. 

6.  It  is  good  for  the  brethren  and  sisters  to  agree 
among  themselves  to  set  apart  special  seasons  for 
fasting  and  prayer  during  the  progress  of  a  revival. 

7.  If  a  revival  be  in  the  church  of  one  denomina- 
tion, and  conducted  by  that  denomination,  members  of 
other  denominations  should  never  try  to  introduce  into 
it  ihe'ir  peculia^^ities  or  their  particular  mode  of  action 
upon  such  occasions.  While  another  denomination  of 
christians  have  a  work  of  grace  among  them,  God  has 
given  it  into  their  care,  and  we  should  cordially,  when 


AVOID    EXTRAVAGANCE.  143 

we  can  be  present,  enter  with  them  into  the  spirit  of 
the  work,  and  pray  for  it ;  but  it  should  be  a  part  of 
our  religion  not  to  push  our  mode  of  managing  a  revi- 
val among  them.  Nor  will  humble  and  meek  persons 
do  this.  We  have  seen  much  evil  grow  out  of  such 
conduct ;  especially  when  there  is  connected  with  it 
an  evident  purpose  of  influencing  and  proselyting  the 
converts  over  to  their  party.  Such  persons  had  a 
thousand  times  better  stay  away. 

8.  Never  call  on  more  than  orie  or  two  ministers  to 
assist  in  a  protracted  effort.  One  or  two  faithful  min- 
isters can  present  truth  enough.  When  there  are 
more,  it  is  calculated  to  keep  up  7iovelty^  which  is  sure 
to  injure  the  work." 

III.  Conducting  Meetings. 

1.  Avoid  all  extravagance.  To  every  sincere  friend 
of  true  piety  and  genuine  revivals  it  must  be  a  subject 
of  the  most  anxious  solicitude,  that  every  work  of 
divine  grace  should  be  as  pure.,  extensive.,  and  lasting 
as  possible :  and  as  every  kind  of  extravagance  must 
inevitably  injure  the  work  in  all  these  respects,  he 
watches,  prays,  and  makes  every  proper  exertion  that 
every  thing  of  the  kind  may  be  avoided.  What  is  the 
reason  that  so  many  of  our  revivals  have  been  of  such 
short  duration.,  is  a  question  of  great  importance.^ 
We  think  we  have  shown  satisfactorily  in  a  former 
chapter,  not  only  that  they  may  be  of  much  longer 
duration,  but  that  constant  revivals  are  possible.  Why 
then  is  it,  that  in  so  many  instances  they  have  con- 
tinued only  for  a  few  weeks }  Shall  we  be  told,  that 
though  constant  revivals  are  possible  and  obligatory, 


144  AVOID   EXTRAVAGANCE. 

they  will  never  be  attained  or  enjoyed  this  side  of  the 
milleniuni?  To  our  mind  this  is  a  very  unsatisfactory 
reply,  even  if  true.  We  have  some  difficulty  to  un- 
derstand how  a  desirable  attainment  may  be  possible, 
and  obligatory,  and  yet  never  actually  reached  !  We 
think  we  have  proven  that  constant  revivals  are  pos- 
sible and  obligatory,  and  the  question  returns,  why 
may  they  not  be  enjoyed  by  the  church?  We  reply, 
the  reason  why  they  have  not  been  enjoyed  more 
frequently,  is,  first,  because  of  the  faithlessness  of 
christians,  and  secondly,  because  of  the  extravagances 
that  have  so  often  been  connected  with  them.  If 
christians  do  not  believe  that  a  revival  state  may  be 
constantly  kept  up  in  a  congregation,  how  can  they 
pray  and  labor  for  it?  "  According  to  thy  faith  be  it 
unto  thee,"  is  the  emphatic  language  that  may  be  ad- 
dressed to  all  such.  But  the  other  grand  reason,  and 
wiiich  we  wish  particularly  to  present  here,  is,  that 
during  revivals  matters  have  too  frequently  been 
carried  to  extremes.  Now  no  extreme  can  last  long ; 
it  will  almost  invariably  recoil  upon  itself  with  a 
tremendous  reaction.  Hence  if  you  would  enjoy 
constant  revivals  you  must  most  carefully  and  prayer- 
fully avoid  all  extravagance, — all  extremes  in  con- 
ducting your  meetings. — We  shall  no  doubt  be  asked 
what  we  mean  by  the  terms  extravagance  and  extremes 
in  connection  with  revivals?  We  answer,  that  we 
mean  just  what  these  words  in  such  a  connection  most 
naturally  signify.  To  hold  the  meetings  too  often  at 
the  beginning  of  a  revival  is  such  an  extravagance. 
We  have  known  instances  where  the  meetings  were 


AVOID   EXTRAVAGANCE.  145 

held  almost  constantly  day  and  night  for  several  weeks 
together,  so  that  the  people  who  attended  them  were 
obliged  to  neglect  their  secular  employments  and  their 
domestic  affairs  until  every  thing  was  in  a  state  of 
derangement  and  disorder.  Now  is  it  not  self-evident 
such  a  state  of  things  cannot  possibly  continue  more 
than  a  few  weeks  ?  This  we  call  extravagance  ;  and 
such  a  constant  revival  would  surely  be  very  unde- 
sirable. The  same  objection  lies  against  keeping  up 
meetings  too  late  at  night,  or  continuing  them  too  long 
at  a  time.  It  is  an  extravagance,  and  it  cannot  last 
more  than  ten  days  or  two  weeks.  It  so  fatigues  and 
overdoes  the  bodies  and  minds  of  the  people  as  neces- 
sarily to  superinduce  a  most  fatal  reaction  in  a  very 
short  time.  Then  the  revival  is  at  an  end,  and  is  often 
followed  by  a  state  of  coldness  and  indifference  which 
is  more  to  be  lamented,  than  the  revival  was  to  be 
rejoiced  at.  What  friend  of  genuine  revivals  does 
not  labor  and  pray  that  such  an  evil  may  be  avoided  .'' 
Would  you  prevent  it .''  then  we  say  again  avoid  all 
extravagance — every  extreme  in  conducting  your 
meetings.  Hold  them  only  so  often  that  all  who  wish 
to  attend  them  can  do  so,  without  any  special  incon- 
venience ;  and  never  keep  them  so  late,  nor  continue 
them  so  long  that  the  people  become  fatigued  and 
weary.  Rather  dismiss  them  when  they  are  hungering 
and  thirsting  for  more,  than  send  them  away  satiated 
and  disgusted  never  to  return  again.  In  a  word,  man- 
age all  your  meetings  in  such  a  way  as  to  show  that 
you  expect  and  labor  and  pray  that  the  revival  should 
continue  forever. 


146  MAINTAIN   SILENCE    AND    ORDER 

There  are  many  other  extravagances  that  must  be 
avoided;  but  as  we  have  introduced  the  subject  in  its 
proper  place  in  a  former  chapter,  we  shall  not  repeat 
here.  One  observation,  however,  we  must  add:— 
Let  it  not  be  your  object  in  any  of  your  meetings 
merely  to  produce  an  excitement.  You  will  have  ani^ 
mal  excitement  enough  when  sinners  are  awakened 
and  converted,  and  saints  are  revived,  without  any 
extra  efforts  to  produce  it:  and  remember  that  just  in 
so  far  as  the  animal  feelings  get  the  better  of  the 
judgment  will  the  genuine  work  of  grace  be  injured, 
or  destroyed.  Let  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  truth  be  preached  plainly,  powerfully, 
solemnly,  just  as  it  is  in  the  word  of  God,  not  to  pro- 
duce an  excitement,  but  to  convince  and  convert  sin- 
ners. Persons  often  complain  that  the  excitement 
has  become  so  powerful  that  they  cannot  control  it ! 
This  may  be  very  true ;  but  it  is  their  otim  fault! 
They  did  not  manage  the  work  properly  from  the 
beginning — perhaps  labored  to  produce  this  very  ex- 
citement which  now  they  cannot  control !  When  a 
revival  has  so  far  degenerated  that  it  can  no  longer 
be  controlled,  it  ought  to  stop^  and  the  sooner  the  bet- 
ter. It  is  no  longer  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  but  a 
spurious  wild  fire,  which  will  do  incalculable  injury, 

2.  Be  careful  to  maintain  proper  silence  and  order 
in  all  your  rneetings.  "  During  prayer  no  one  should 
be  heard  but  the  one  leading  in  prayer,  unless  it  be 
the  deep,  sometimes  unavoidable,  groan  of  the  deeply 
agonized  soul.  The  habit  of  groaning  in  prayer  should 
be  carefully  avoided.     A  meeting  to  be  solemn,  must 


DURING    THE    MEETINGS.  147 

be  silent.  In  social  prayer,  we  must  all  join  in  one 
petition,  or  it  is  not  social  prayer ;  hence  only  he  who 
leads  in  the  petition  should  be  heard.  It  is  certain 
that  God  needs  not  our  words;  but  we  need  the  Avords 
of  the  one  who  leads  in  prayer  that  we  may  join  with 
him.  Now,  if  another  prays  aloud  at  the  same  time, 
how  can  I  listen  to  both?  Is  not  this  confusion?  And 
if  each  prays  for  himself  and  offers  up  a  distinct  pe- 
tition, does  not  this  amount  to  secret  prayer — does  it 
not  cease  to  be  social  prayer?  (1  Cor.  xiv.  33.)  I 
have  known  persons  to  follow  the  one  leading'  in 
prayer  with  a  voice  so  loud,  or  with  their  continual 
'  Amen,'  or  "  Lord  grant  it,"  that  1  could  not  help  but 
suspect  that  they  cared  more  to  be  heard  by  those 
around  them,  than  by  Him  who  alone  can  answer 
prayer.  There  is  often  much  self-uilled  habit  in  this. 
An  individual,  in  a  meeting  where  I  was,  when  she 
was  not  suffered  to  pray  aloud,  said  to  another  near 
her,  "now  I  won't  pray  at  all!"  During  preaching, 
singing,  and  prayer,  tliere  should  be  solemn  silence 
and  order.  No  running-  in  and  out  should  be  suffered. 
Let  all  who  wish  to  attend  the  meetings  be  present  at 
the  hour  appointed  for  opening  the  exercises,  and 
then  stay  until  they  are  concluded.  We  have  some- 
times seen  meetings  where  persons  were  continually 
coming  and  going,  and  thus  causing  an  uninterrupted 
noise  and  confusion,  so  as  destroy  the  effect  of  the  best 
sermon  and  most  solemn  exercises.  Others  would 
congregate  in  groups  about  the  doors,  or  stand  up  on 
their  feet,  and  on  the  pews  m  the  back  part  of  the 
church,  and  thus  destroy  the  solemnity  and  abuse  the 


148  PRAYERS    SHORT  AND  TO    THE    POINT. 

house  of  God.  All  such  conduct  is  abominable,  and 
will  never  be  suffered  in  any  congregation  where  "  all 
things  are  done  decently  and  in  order." 

3.  ''  Prayers  should  be  short  and  to  the  point.  All 
the  prayers  recorded  in  the  Bible,  all  the  prayers  of 
the  Savior  were  short.  Prayers  having  the  least 
spirit,  and  most  repetition,  are  always  the  longest." 
During  a  revival  many  prayers  are  offered  up  for  spe- 
cial cases  and  objects;  how  ridiculous  then  for  the 
person  called  upon  to  lead,  to  make  a  prayer  fifteen 
or  twenty  minutes  long,  and  to  pray  for  every  person 
and  thing  in  the  whole  universe,  but  the  very  object 
for  which  he  was  asked  to  pray  !  Pray  for  the  per- 
son or  blessing  for  which  you  were  asked  to  pray 
and  then  stop,  if  your  prayer  should  be  but  one  min- 
ute long.  It  is  enough,  if  you  are  sincere,  and  offer 
up  your  petition  in  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  God  is  our 
Father  and  we  come  to  him  as  children ;  but  how  ab- 
surd for  the  child  to  ask  for  a  thousand  things,  when 
it  only  wants  a  piece  of  bread ! 

4.  Females  should  never  be  called  upon  to  lead  in 
the  public  promiscuous  assembly.  Let  them  pray  si- 
lently, and  at  home,  and  in  meetings  composed  en- 
tirely of  their  own  sex ;  but  we  have  never  yet  seen 
an  instance  in  which  we  thought  it  ^\as  proper  to  vio- 
late the  plain  injunction  of  the  apostle,  "  Let  your 
women  keep  silence  in  the  churches;  for  it  is  not 
permitted  unto  them  to  speak."  1  Cor.  xiv.  34. 

IV.   Treatment  of  the  awakened. 
When  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  there 
are  awakened  persons  in  the  congregation,  they  should 


TREATMENT   OF   THE   AWAKENED.  149 

not  be  permitted  to  leave  the  house  until  some  suita- 
ble means  are  employed  to  induce  them  to  submit  to 
God  immediately.  If  they  are  permitted  to  depart 
with  the  careless  crowd,  there  is  every  reason  to  fear 
that  they  will  suppress  their  convictions  and  grieve 
away  the  Spirit.  Hence  the  minister,  or  some  expe- 
rienced lay-member  should  have  personal  conversation 
with  every  awakened  sinner  in  the  house ;  and  it  is 
manifest  that  the  sooner  this  is  done,  after  the  sermon, 
the  better.  It  seems  to  us  that  this  was  precisely  the 
method  pursued  by  the  inspired  apostles.  They  not 
only  preached  the  gospel  publicly,  but  when  persons 
were  awakened,  they  instructed  them  individually, 
and  from  house  to  house.  Thus  on  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, when  the  apostle  Peter  had  preached,  and 
several  thousand  became  awakened,  and  began  to  in- 
quire, ''  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do.'^"  they 
were  especially  and  specifically  directed.  "Peter 
said  unto  them.  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 
you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  tbe  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
How  would  it  have  sounded,  if  Peter  had  dismissed 
this  immense  congregation  immediately  after  his  ser- 
mon, and  sent  these  anxious  inquirers  away  unin- 
structed  and  undirected,  saying  to  them,  "  Go  home 
and  think  of  these  things  !"  Would  it  not  have  been 
like  saying  to  the  hungry,  be  ye  fed,  and  to  the  naked, 
be  ye  warmed  and  clothed,  without  giving  them  that 
whicb  they  need  ^  And  this  is  just  what  every  min- 
ister does  who  sends  away  awakened  anxious  sinners 
without  giving  them  that  personal  instruction  which 
7 


150  TREAT3IENT   OF  THE   AWAKENED. 

they  now  so  much  need  and  desire.  True,  he  may 
afterwards  visit  them  at  their  houses,  and  there  con- 
verse with  them  and  direct  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God : 
and  this  every  faithful  pastor  will  do.  But  he  is  not 
omniscient,  and  how  does  he  know  ivho  are  awakened 
and  anxious }  He  has  employed  no  means  to  ascer- 
tain, and  how  then  can  he  visit  them  ?  Besides,  he 
cannot  visit  them  immediately  after  the  sermon,  even 
if  he  knew  who  were  anxious — a  day  or  a  night  or 
more  will  necessarily  elapse  before  he  lias  time  or 
circumstances  will  admit  of  his  performing  this  duty; 
and  during  this  time  Satan  will  have  had  an  abundant 
opportunity  to  gather  up  the  seed  of  the  word,  and 
dissipate  all  serious  impressions.  It  seems  evident 
to  us,  therefore,  that  no  pastor  can  be  faithful  to  the 
souls  of  men,  or  be  free  from  their  blood,  who  does 
not  aftbrd  the  necessary  personal  instruction  to  the 
awakened,  and  urge  them  by  every  consideration  to 
submit  to  God  immediately,  before  they  have  had 
time  to  suppress  their  convictions  and  grieve  away 
the  Spirit. 

Hence  some  suitable  means  must  be  employed  to 
ascertain  who  are  aicakened  before  the  congregation 
is  dismissed,  and  that  an  opportunity  may  be  afforded 
the  minister  to  have  a  personal  interview  with  each 
one.  Various  methods  have  been  employed  to  ac- 
complish this  end.  One  is  to  vacate  several  of  the 
front  pews,  and  affectionately  and  earnestly  urge  all 
who  are  concerned  for  their  souls  to  manifest  it  by 
coming  forward  and  occupying  those  pews.  Another 
is  to  press  them  to  remain,  after  the  congregation  is 


TREATMENT   OF    THE    AWAKENED^  151 

dismissed;  and  a  third  to  invite  them  to  the  lecture 
room,  or  some  other  convenient  place.  One  measure 
might  answer  in  one  place  which  would  not  do  so 
well  at  another.  The  conscientious  christian  cannot 
be  stubbornly  tenacious  of  any  external  measures. 
His  object  is  to  bring  sinners  to  the  Savior  and  ac- 
complish the  greatest  amount  of  good,  and  to  this  he 
makes  every  thing  bend.  Our  own  experience  has 
led  us  to  prefer  greatly  the  plan  of  inviting  the  awa- 
kened to  the  front  pews  immediately  after  the  sermon, 
and  before  the  congregation  is  dismissed,  to  be  con- 
versed and  prayed  with.  We  have  observed,  that 
when  the  congregation  is  dismissed,  and  the  awakened 
invited  to  retire  to  the  lecture  room,  but  few  of  those 
as  a  general  matter,  with  whom  it  is  most  desirable 
to  converse,  will  attend.  The  temptation  to  go  away 
with  the  crowd  is  too  strong,  they  cannot  resist  it : 
and  the  very  bustle  and  confusion  of  the  departing 
crowd  is  calculated  to  dissipate  their  serious  impres- 
sions. The  same  objections  lie  against  the  plan  of 
asking  the  anxious  to  remain  after  the  congregation  is 
dismissed.  It  is  very  difficult  to  induce  them  to  do 
it.  Their  own  evil  hearts  and  Satan  will  suggest 
many  excuses  for  them.  They  are  not  the  persons 
meant — their  convictions  are  not  deep  enough — it  will 
do  as  well  at  home  or  at  some  future  time — it  cannot 
be  so  important  or  the  congregation  would  not  be  dis- 
missed— it  is  getting  late  and  my  company  will  go 
away  and  leave  me,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  go  home 
alone.  These  and  many  other  excuses  will  be  made; 
and  some  of  them  are  not  without  foundation.     The 


152  TREATMENT  OF  THE    AWAKENED. 

wife,  for  instance,  is  deeply  concerned,  and  feels  anx- 
ious to  be  personally  instructed  and  directed,  but  her 
husband  and  family  are  going  home  when  the  congre- 
gation is  dismissed,  and  it  does  not  seem  proper  for 
her  to  remain  and  afterwards  go  home  alone.  A 
young  man  in  the  house  is  seriously  impressed,  and 
could  be  induced  to  submit ;  but  he  came  with  some 
young  ladies,  and  as  they  are  going  home  he  cannot 
remain.  Sometimes  so  many  remain,  simply  waiting 
for  each  other,  that  after  all  you  do  not  know  who 
are  the  anxious,  and  the  very  object  you  have  in  view 
is  defeated.  These  are  serious  objections,  and  in 
many  instances  cannot  be  removed. 

Hence  vastly  the  better  plan  is  to  invite  the  awa- 
kened to  the  front  pews  immediately  after  the  sermon 
and  in  presence  of  the  whole  congregation.  Do  not 
ask  them  to  kneel  at  a  "  mourner's  bench,"  as  it  is 
called,  for  this  is  objectionable  for  several  reasons. 
Kneeling  at  a  bench  is  a  very  uncomfortable  posture, 
and  to  be  kept  in  this  position  for  an  hour  or  more  at  a 
time  is  insufferable.  Besides,  it  generally  causes  con- 
fusion. Persons  deeply  distressed  sometimes  throw 
themselves  down  at  this  bench  one  upon  the  other  in  a 
manner  truly  disgusting  and  altogether  unbecoming 
the  house  of  God.  Now  all  this  can  be  avoided  by 
asking  them  to  sit  in  the  front  pews,  and  not  to  kneel, 
except  in  prayer,  when  the  whole  congregation  kneel. 
Still  more,  how  can  the  minister  converse  with  per- 
sons kneeling  at  a  bench,  and  hanging  down  their 
heads  nearly  to  the  floor!  Is  not  the  very  object  of 
inviting  them  out  in  some  measure  defeated  by  this 


TREATMENT  OF  THE   AWAKENED.  153 

plan  ?  We  are  therefore  in  favor  of  asking  the  awa- 
kened to  sit  in  the  front  pews,  that  it  may  he  known 
who  they  are,  that  they  may  be  conversed  and  prayed 
with,  and  be  personally  directed  to  the  Savior,  and 
urged  to  submit  immediately  and  unconditionally. 

This  plan,  as  it  seems  to  us,  is  preferable  to  all 
others,  for  the  following  reasons.  1.  It  leaves  the 
awakened  sinner  ivithout  excuse.  The  gospel  urges 
him  to  submit  at  once,  and  here  he  is  invited  to  do 
so ;  and  has  an  opportunity  of  making  known  his  feel- 
ings, and  receiving  such  personal  instruction  as  his 
situation  may  require.  This  invitation  is  given  just 
when  his  impressions  are  deepest,  and  before  he  has 
had  time  to  shake  them  off.  He  has  no  excuse  left 
for  not  submitting  at  once. 

2.  It  is  soonest  and  most  conveniently  done,  and 
gives  rise  to  no  confusion  and  disorder. 

3.  It  enlists  the  prayers  and  sympathies  of  the 
whole  congregation. 

4.  It  has  a  most  salutary  influence  upon  the  spec- 
tators, if  managed  with  proper  solemnity  and  order. 
It  leads  christians  to  search  their  own  hearts  care- 
fully, and  anxiously  to  inquire,  whether  it  is  well  with 
their  souls;  and  the  unconverted  see  their  former 
careless  companions  deciding  for  God,  and  they  are 
almost  irresistibly  drawn  to  follow  their  example. 

The  pious  pastor,  or  other  experienced  christian 
must,  as  a  general  matter,  judge  for  himself  what  par- 
ticular instructions  and  directions  to  give  to  an  awa- 
kened sinner,  after  having,  as  nearly  as  possible,  as- 
certained the  state  of  his  mind.     Yet  probably  the 


154  TREATMENT   OF   THE   AWAKENED. 

following  remarks  may  not  be  superfluous  in  this 
place : 

1.  Be  careful  to  distinguish  between  mere  animal 
feeling,  and  genuine  conviction  of  sin.  There  is  a 
godly  sorrow,  and  there  is  also  a  sorrow  of  this  world. 
Endeavor  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  individual's 
sorrow. 

2.  Never  administer  comfort  where  there  is  no  true 
sorrow  for  sin,  and  no  genuine  repentance. 

3.  Address  the  individual's  judgment  and  under- 
standing—  reason  with  him,  and  do  not  encourage 
him  to  depend  upon  his  feelings  alone. 

4.  If  there  is  genuine  intelligent  conviction  of  sin, 
insist  upon  immediate  submission  to  God.  Dont  tell 
the  sinner  to  "  hold  on  and  persevere  until  he  gets 
through  P'^  It  is  sickening  to  hear  such  slang  upon  so 
solemn  an  occasion.  Sinners  are  at  enmity  with  God 
— they  have  a  controversy  with  the  Almighty — he  is 
right  and  they  are  wrong,  and  hence  they  should  sub- 
mit at  once.  Never  listen  to  their  excuse  that  they 
cannot  submit — It  is  not  true;  they  can  submit,  if 
they  will. 

5.  Dont  tell  the  anxious  that  they  are  not  cojivicted 
enough — You  dont  know  this.  The  Bible  does  not 
tell  us  how  much  conviction  an  individual  must  have. 
If  the  sinner  is  willing  to  forsake  all  his  sins,  and 
submit  to  Christ  to  be  saved  by  him  alone,  he  has 
conviction  enough. 

6.  Be  careful  that  the  anxious  do  not  depend  upon 
their  sorrows,  tears,  and  prayers,  and  the  exertions  of 
others,  as  the  means  to  change  their  hearts.     Tell 


TREATMENT   OF   THE   AWAKENED.  155 

tliem  that  God  alone  can  do  this,  and  will  do  it  only 
on  condition  that  they  submit  to  him.  '<-  Give  me  thy 
heart  my  son"  is  his  affectionate  language. 

7.  In  all  conversation  and  prayer  with  the  anxious 
be  mild  and  tender,  yet  firm  and  faithful. 

The  faithful  pastor  will  also  endeavor  to  visit  the 
anxious  at  their  own  houses,  to  give  them  necessary 
instruction  and  encouragement.  If  there  be  too  many, 
and  he  cannot  visit  them  from  house  to  house,  he  will 
hold  anxious  meetings  for  their  special  benefit,  and  will 
converse  with  each  one  personally. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CONCtUSION,     AND     AN     APPEAL     TO    CHRISTIANS     IK 
BEHALF    OF   REVIVALS. 

We  have  now  given,  what  we  regard  a  correct  and 
scriptural  view  of  the  principal  topics  connected  with 
revivals  of  religion,  in  so  far  as  they  fall  in  with  our 
plan.  We  have  considered  the  design  of  the  church 
— the  nature  of  true  religion,  and  of  genuine  revivals 
both  negatively  and  affirmatively— have  endeavored 
to  show  that  genuine  revivals  are  the  work  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit,  and  that  opposition  to  them,  is  really 
opposition  to  God  himself — that  objections  to  them, 
where  they  are  well-founded,  lie  only  against  their. 
abuse.  We  have  also  endeavored  to  show  that  gen^ 
uine  revivals  are  the  best  possible  state  of  the  church 
upon  earth — that  this  is  true  of  the  constant  revival 
state,  and  that  this  state  is  possible* — We  have  like* 
wise  considered  the  most  important  means  for  pro- 
moting revivals,  and  the  best  manner  of  conducting 
them.  In  bringing  these  discussions  to  a  close,  it 
only  remains  that  we  should  state  some  of  the  most 
important  positions  which  we  think  we  have  estab- 
lished, and  make  an  earnest  and  affectionate  appeal 
to  the  church  to  exert  every  energy  to  promote  true 
revivals  throughout  the  world  in  view  of  tlieir  great 
7* 


158  POSITIONS    ESTABLISHED. 

and  most  blessed  results.     This  we  propose  to  do  in 
the  present  chapter. 

We  think  our  discussions  in  the  former  chapters 
have  fully  established  the  following  important  posi- 
tions : 

First;  that  the  grand  design  of  the  christian  church 
upon  earth  is  the  regeneration  and  sanctification  of 
souls — that  her  field  of  operation  is  the  whole  world 
— and  that  it  is  the  sacred  duty  of  her  ministers  and 
members  to  rouse  every  energy  and  put  forth  every 
effort  that  this  glorious  design  may  be  accomplished. 

Secondly;  that  that  is  clearly  the  Churches  Best 
State^  in  which  the  greatest  number  of  souls  is  con- 
verted and  prepared  for  heaven.  Consequently  those 
are  the  best  and  most  proper  "  measures"  to  be  em- 
ployed, be  they  "  new"  or  ''  old,"  which  God  blesses 
to  the  salvation  of  the  greatest  number  of  souls,  and 
are  therefore  most  successful  in  the  accomplishment 
of  tliis  design. 

Thirdly;  that  the  christian  church  had  her  origin 
in  a  most  extensive  and  powerful  revival,  and  that 
genuine  revivals  have  ever  been  the  chosen  means  of 
God  for  the  accomplishment  of  her  design — that  they 
have  been  instrumental  in  the  salvation  of  the  great- 
est number  of  souls,  and  the  promotion  of  the  most 
elevated,  active,  and  evangelical  piety,  and  that  there- 
fore they  constitute  the  church's  best  state. 

Fourthly;  that  genuine  revivals  are  the  work  of 
God,  and  that  opposition  to  them  is  really  opposition 
to  God  himself — that  though,  like  every  thing  else 
with  which  man  has  any  thing  to  do — they  are  not 


POSITIONS    ESTABLISHED.  159 

perfect,  but  are  liable  to  abuse ;  yet  that  by  proper 
management  the  evils  connected  with  them  may  gene- 
rally be  avoided,  and  that  objections  made  to  them, 
where  they  have  any  foundation  in  truth,  lie  only 
against  their  abuse.  It  is  absurd  to  oppose  revivals 
on  this  ground,  inasmuch  as  our  holy  religion  and  all 
its  most  sacred  institutions  are,  and  ever  have  been 
liable  to  the  same  abuse. 

Fifthly;  that  C07istant  revivals  are  possible,  and 
that  it  is  the  duty  of  christians  to  labor  and  pray  for 
them.  The  degree  and  extent  of  the  external  excite- 
ment will  indeed  vary  with  circumstances;  but  that 
the  excitement  is  not  the  revival,  and  is  no  correct 
criterion  by  which  to  judge  of  its  true  character. 
The  genuine  work  of  grace  is  often  most  deep 
and  pure  where  there  is  least  external  excitement, 
or  after  it  has  in  a  measure  subsided.  Hence  the  re- 
vival state.,  the  same  state  of  elevated,  active,  warm 
hearted  piety  among  christians,  of  concern  for  their 
own  souls,  and  the  souls  of  others,  and  the  work  of 
awakening  and  conversion  among  sinners,  may  and 
ought  to  continue  in  the  church  coyistantly.  God  de- 
signs that  this  state  should  continue  constantly,  and 
grants  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  all  times 
for  this  very  purpose.  The  church  is  therefore  to 
blame  for  not  enjoying  this  state  constantly.  When 
christians  are  properly  waked  up  to  their  duty,  God 
will  doubtless  send  a  constant  revival  over  the  whole 
world,  and  this  will  usher  in  the  day  of  millenial  glory. 

"  Lord,   for  those   days  we  wait — those  days 
Are   in   thy   word  foretold  ; 
Fly  swifter,   sun  and  stars,   and  bring 
This   promis'd   age   of  gold !" 


160  THE  LATTER  DAY  GLORY. 

What  a  work  there  is  here  for  christians  to  do ! 
Whose  soul  is  not  on  fire  to  assist  in  hastening*  on  the 
happy  time  !  O  how  the  wilderness  and  solitary  place 
will  rejoice,  and  the  desert  blossom  as  the  rose,  when 
all  who  profess  the  name  of  Christ,  shall  fully  under- 
stand the  design  of  his  church  upon  earth,  and  exert 
all  their  influence  and  power  to  promote  it !  Then 
shall 

"  Kingdoms   wide   that   sit   in   darkness, 
See   and   bless   the  £rlorious   light, 
And   from   eastern   coast   to   western, 
Shall   the   morning    chase   the   night; 

And  redemption. 
Freely  purchased,   win   the   day." 

But  the  very  important  question  here  arises,  who 
are  the  persons  that  are  to  labor  for  this  state  of 
things?  By  whose  instrumentality  is  a  state  of  con- 
stant and  universal  revival  to  be  promoted  ?  We  shall 
answer  this  question,  in  part,  by  quotations  from  seve- 
ral other  writers :  "I  am  aware,"  says  Mr.  Hinton, 
"  that  the  work  of  promoting  revivals  in  the  present 
age,  is  for  the  most  part  committed  to  professional 
hands,  and  the  care  of  men's  souls  almost  entirely  left 
to  the  ministers  of  the  gospel.  There  is  an  impres- 
sion in  the  church,  that  if  any  one  is  to  be  active,  it 
is  only  the  ministers!  The  Lord  help  his  ministers 
to  be  more  laborious!  We  have  (as  ministers)  all 
need  to  be  quickened  in  our  work,  and  no  faithful 
minister  wishes  to  shrink  from  it.  But  this  cherished 
feeling  of  exemption  on  the  part  of  christians  at  large, 
is  a  great  evil ;  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  evils  of  the 
present  age.     It  lies  like  a  mountain  on  the  bosom  of 


INDIVIDUAL   EFFORT.  161 

the  church  of  Christ,  and  it  oppresses  the  heart  which 
would  otherwise  heave  wdth  far  mightier  throes  for 
the  salvation  of  the  w^orld.  It  stifles  her  voice,  it 
paralyzes  her  hand,  it  induces  a  sluggishness  of  the 
general  circulation,  and  with  it  a  morhid  want  of 
moral  sensibility,  which  I'enders  it  impossible  to  elicit 
even  the  existing  signs  of  life,  except  by  a  system  of 
excessive  and  unhealthy  stimulants.  Nor  can  any 
rational  hope  be  entertained  of  a  general  revival  of 
religion,  until  this  vast  slumbering  body  is  roused  to 
throw  off  its  incubus,  and  bend  its  whole  energies  to 
the  effort.  Private  Christians  must  labor  to  promote 
revivals,  and  they  have  many  advantages  over  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  even  in  the  most  favored  circum- 
stances. The  one  speak  in  virtue  of  their  office,  and 
often  under  a  gaze  of  suspicion  as  to  their  sincerity ; 
the  other  can  speak  from  no  motive  but  unfeigned 
love.  The  one  can  address  their  hearers  but  occa- 
sionally, the  other  may  do  it  frequently,  and  follow  up 
their  instructions  by  almost  incessant  watchfulness  and 
admonition.  The  one  speak  as  comparative  strangers, 
the  other  may  employ  the  more  touching  eloquence  of 
social  kindness,  of  ardent  friendship,  and  perhaps  of 
fraternal  or  parental  love.  The  one  can  speak  only 
to  those  who  choose  to  attend  on  their  ministry ;  the 
other  are  scattered  through  society  in  all  its  paths, 
and  can  carry  instruction  and  reproof  to  the  heedless 
and  the  abandoned.  Had  there  been  nothing  insti- 
tuted, therefore,  but  the  public  preaching  of  the  word, 
whether  at  home  or  abroad,  the  easiest,  most  exten- 
sive,  and   most   effectual   means   of  converting   the 


162  INDIVIDUAL   EFFORT. 

world,  would  liave  been  overlooked.  Superficial  ob- 
servers might  have  conceived  that  little  result  could 
have  been  expected  from  even  a  multitude  of  such 
feeble  efforts  as  those  of  individual  Christians  in  the 
same  way  as  one  might  at  first  exclaim :  '  Who  would 
think  of  setting  bounds  to  the  sea  by  a  sand  bank  ?' 
But  he  who  knew  that  grains  of  sand  form  the  only 
effectual  barrier  to  the  raging  waters,  discerned  too, 
that  grains  of  salt  would  best  season  the  corrupted 
world.  lie  has  indeed  done  well  in  instituting  a  pub- 
lic ministry,  but  the  consummation  of  his  wisdom  lies 
in  working  the  individual  energy  of  his  people."  (See 
Essay  on  Revivals  by  Rev.  R.  Weiser.) 

The  truth  is,  that  if  private  christians,  the  members 
of  the  church,  do  not  labor,  pray,  and  live  for  revi- 
vals, all  the  efforts  of  the  most  faithful  and  laborious 
ministry,  will  be  comparatively  in  vain.  Ministers 
may  preach  and  pray,  and  toil  and  weep,  until  they 
fall  victims  to  their  exertions;  but  if  their  people 
sleep  or  refuse  to  come  to  their  aid,  very  little  can  be 
accomplished.  Revivals  always  begin  in  the  church, 
and  must  be  carried  on  by  the  church. 

We  know  that  many  christians  excuse  themselves 
by  saying,  that  they  have  no  influence,  and  therefore 
cannot  accomplish  any  thing.  But  this  is  a  great 
mistake.  All,  even  the  most  humble,  have  influence, 
and  really  do  exert  it  for  good  or  evil.  What  if  all 
should  say,  we  have  no  influence!  Christians  are 
declared  by  the  Savior  to  be  "  the  salt  of  the  earth," 
and  "  the  light  of  the  world,"  and  are  commanded  to 
let  their  light  so  shine  that  others  may  see  their  good 


ALL   HAVE    INFLUENCE.  163 

works,  and  glorify  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 
Has  each  grain  of  salt  and  each  ray  of  the  sun  no 
influence  ?     It  has,  and  so  has  every  Christian. 

"What   if  the   little    rain   should   say, 
So   small   a   drop   as   I 
Can   ne^er   refresh   those   thirsty   fields — 
I'll  tarry   in   the   sky ! 

What   if  a  shining   beam   of  noon 
Should   in   its   fountain   stay, 
Because   its   feeble   light   alone 
Cannot   create   a   day ! 

Doth  not   each   rain-drop   help   to  form 
The   cool   refreshing  shower ; 
And   every   ray   of  light   to  warm 
And   beautify   the   flower?" 

Some  profess  to  be  willing  to  labor,  but  they  do 
not  know  where  to  begin  or  what  to  do.  This  re- 
sults entirely  from  a  Avant  of  reflection  and  serious 
inquiry.  If  each  one  would  sincerely  pray,  "  Lord, 
what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  this  excuse  would 
never  be  made.  We  are  placed  in  the  midst  of  a 
world  of  sin  and  ruin — all  around  us  there  is  one 
grand  moral  waste,  with  only  here  and  there  a  verdant 
spot,  warmed  into  life  by  the  genial  rays  of  the  Sun 
of  righteousness — ten  thousand  forms  of  human  mis- 
ery rise  up  before  us,  and  imploringly  beseech  us  to 
help  for  God's  sake,  and  yet  we  do  not  know  what  to 
do !  Witli  us,  the  members  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
is  found  the  only  remedy  for  these  evils.  Among 
christians  alone  is  found  "the  balm  of  Gilead,"  and 
the  Physician  of  souls;  and  it  is  for  them  instrumen- 
tally  to  give  or  withhold  moral  health  to  the  world. 


164  INDIVIDUAL   EFFORT. 

And  some  do  not  know  what  to  do !  Christian  !  you 
profess  to  believe,  that  Jesus  Christ  died  to  redeem  a 
lost  world — that  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  belie veth 
in  him  might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life" — 
that  there  is  salvation  in  no  other,  for  there  is  no  other 
name  given  under  heaven  among  men  whereby  we 
must  be  saved — and  that  the  great  work  of  publish- 
ing abroad  this  salvation  is  committed  to  the  Church. 
You  know  that  if  the  church  neglects  this  duty,  men 
must  remain  and  perish  in  their  sins — You  know  that 
the  Savior  has  said,  "Except  a  man  be  born  again, 
he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God" — You  know  too, 
that  hundreds  and  thousands  daily  around  you,  have 
never  been  "  born  asrain" — have  never  been  made 
partakers  of  the  salvation  of  Christ  by  repentance 
and  faith — some  of  them  are  probably  your  nearest 
neighbors  or  even  relatives;  and  are  you  yet  at  a  loss 
to  know  where  to  begin  or  what  to  do  for  souls  and  for 
Christ  ?  There  are  a  hundred  different  ways  in  which 
you  may  labor  to  promote  true  piety  and  genuine  re- 
vivals. There  is  the  prayer-meeting.  Go,  connect 
yourself  with  it — help  to  conduct  it,  and  to  render  it 
interesting  and  useful — encourage  the  hearts  of  others 
by  your  presence  and  assistance — induce  all  to  attend 
it)  over  whom  you  have  any  influence.  There  is  the 
Sunday  School.  Go,  collect  all  the  children  in  your 
town  or  neighborhood  into  it — instruct  the  young  in 
the  doctrines  and  principles  of  the  Bible — train  them 
up  in  the  way  they  should  go,  and  when  they  are  old 
they  will  not  depart  from  it.     Do  this,  and  you  will 


INDIVIDUAL    EFFORT.  165 

effectually  promote  genuine  revivals.     There  is  your 
Pastor's  Bible-Class,  or  his  class  of  Catechumens. 
Go,  induce  all  the  young,  over  whom  you  have  an 
influence,  to  attend.     It  will  encourage  your  Pastor, 
and  it  may  be  the  very  means  by  which  a  glorious 
revival  will  be  brought  about  in  your  congregation. 
Go,  distribute  Tracts  and  circulate  good  Books — ask 
men  to  attend  church  on  the  Sabbath — bring  as  many 
with  you  to  the  house  of  God  as  you  can — It  may  be 
your  fault  that  more  do  not  attend  the  preaching  of 
your  Pastor.     Visit  the  sick,  comfort  the  mourner, 
direct  the  inquirer,  warn  the  careless,  and  endeavor 
to  reclaim  the  backslider.     Especially  talk  to  your 
own  family,  your  relatives,  your  neighbors,  your  ac- 
quaintances about  the  interests  of  their  souls.     Do  it 
kindly  and  faithfully.     Neglect  no  opportunity  of  do- 
ing good.      If  you  know  an  awakened  sinner,  visit, 
instruct,  pray  for,  and  encourage  him.    Stand  by  your 
Pastor,  and  assist  him  in  every  possible  way,     I  tell 
you,  private  christian,  you  have  a  great  work  to  do, 
and  you  are  just  as  inexcusable  and  as  guilty  before 
God  for  not  doing  it,  as  is  the  minister  of  the  gospel 
who  neglects  his  duty.     O  how  the  care  of  precious 
souls  should  press  upon  you,  and  rouse  you  to  action ! 
O  how  your  soul  should  burn  with  anxiety  to  see  sin- 
ners converted,  the  work  of  God  revived,  and  the 
world  subdued  to  Christ. 

Do  you  want  motives  to  urge  you  to  labor  for  the 
conversion  of  men,  and  the  promotion  of  genuine  re- 
vivals ?  You  have  them  in  the  command  of  the  Sa- 
vior, the  value  of  souls,  and  the  final  reward  of  the 


IGG  BENEFITS   OF    REVIVALS. 

faithful.  Remember  "they  that  be  wise  shall  shine 
as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament ;  and  they  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  lorever  and  ever." 
"Let  him  know,  that  he  which  converteth  the  sinner 
from  the  error  of  his  ways  shall  save  a-soul  from 
death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins,"  Dan.  xii.  3, 
James  v.  20. 

Genuine  revivals  tend  greatly  to  increase  the  spir- 
ituality of  the  church.  They  are  the  death  of  for- 
mality and  cold  indifference,  and  always  elevate  the 
tone  of  personal  piety  among  christians.  They  kin- 
dle a  fire  in  the  souls  of  believers,  which  consumes 
their  lusts  and  remaining  sins,  and  makes  them  aspire 
after  higher  and  holier  attainments  in  the  divine  life. 
They  have  now  tasted  and  seen  that  the  Lord  is  gra-  ^ 
cious — have  found  fellowship  and  communion  with  the 
Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ — their  hearts 
have  been  opened  and  the  Savior  has  entered  in,  and 
now  sups  with  them  and  tliey  with  him ;  hence  they 
now  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,  and  have  their 
conversation  in  heaven.  They  now  become  more 
active  and  zealous  in  the  cause  of  God.  They  are 
now  ready  for  every  good  work.  They  now  not  only 
pray  daily  "  Thy  kingdom  come — thy  will  be  done 
on  eaVth  as  it  is  in  heaven,"  but  they  also  labor  that 
this  may  be  accomplished.  They  now  encourage 
their  Pastor  and  each  other,  converse  with  sinners, 
and  show  that  they  are  deeply  interested  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad.  They  also 
become  more  liberal.  The  love  of  God  has  thawed 
their  frozen  hearts,  and  they  now  feel  for  sinners,  and 


BENEFIT    OF    REVIVALS.  167 

for  a  perishing  world ;  and  as  they  feel,  so  they  will 
also  give — not  grudgingly,  but  cheerfully  and  consci- 
entiously from  love  to  the  Savior  and  his  cause.  O 
what  a  blessed  influence  true  revivals  have  upon  the 
church !  They  cause  her  to  "  arise  and  shine ;  for 
her  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen 
upon  her."  Her  days  of  coldness  and  mourning  are 
past,  and  God  has  said  to  her,  "  Awake,  awake ;  put 
on  thy  strength  O  Zion ;  put  on  thy  beautiful  gar- 
ments, O  Jerusalem?"  Christian,  do  you  not  wish  to 
see  this  ?  Are  you  not  anxious  that  the  spirituality, 
the  activity  and  zeal,  and  the  liberality  of  God's  pro- 
fessed people  should  be  increased  ?  Then  labor,  pray, 
live  for  revivals.  But  revivals  also  increase  the  nwm- 
ber  of  the  pious,  and  thus  strengthen  the  church. 
Scores  and  hundreds  are  often  converted  from  sin  and 
the  world  to  a  life  of  piety  and  holiness  in  the  course 
of  a  few  weeks  by  a  single  revival.  And  frequently 
many  of  the  converts  at  revivals  are  from  among 
those  who  in  all  human  probability  would  never  have 
been  brought  in  by  any  other  means.  During  a  revi- 
val persons,  who  never  attend  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  or  use  any  of  the  means  of  grace,  are  often 
attracted  by  the  novelty  of  the  scene ;  they  hear  the 
word,  the  Spirit  applies  it,  and  they  become  subjects 
of  the  regenerating  grace  of  God.  This  is  especially 
true,  where  christians  are  active,  and  go  out  into  "the 
hedges  and  high  ways,  and  compel  them  to  come  in." 
Revivals  give  the  church  an  important  victory  over 
the  world.  Saints  are  quickened  and  pray  and  labor 
more — sinners,  often  the  most  bold  and  hardened,  are 


168  BENEFITS   OF    REVIVALS. 

humbled  and  brought  to  the  Savior — backsliders  are 
reclaimed — hypocrites  and  formalists  are  undeceived, 
and  savingly  renewed — the  whole  community  is  agi- 
tated— Satan  trembles,  and  the  kingdom  of  darkness 
falls  before  the  onward  march  of  the  army  of  Em- 
manuel. O  what  a  victory  for  the  church !  Heaven 
shouts  for  joy,  and  hell  utters  a  heavy  groan. 

True  revivals  bring  "  glory  to  God  in  the  highest," 
promote  "peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  man." 
They  promote  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom over  the  world,  and  hasten  on  the  latter  day 
glory,  when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover 
the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  mighty  deep.  We 
believe  that  it  will  be  by  one  great  and  universal 
revival,  that  Messiah  will  finally  subdue  the  world  to 
himself,  and  amid  the  bliss  and  hallelujahs  of  such  a 
state  he  will  reign  in  millenial  glory. 

But  the  results  of  revivals  are  not  confined  to  the 
present  world,  or  to  the  church  in  her  militant  state. 
They  augment  the  happiness  of  heaven.  For  if  there 
is  joy  among  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth,  what  must  be  the  unspeakable  rapture, 
which  the  simultaneous  return  of  scores  and  hundreds 
of  sinners  produces !  But  what  shall  it  be  when  all 
who  have  been  converted  to  God  in  revivals  shall  be 
safely  brought  home  to  glory  !  O  how  revivals  will 
swell  the  number  of  heavenly  inhabitants  !  Millions 
are  already  in  glory,  and  millions  more  are  now  on  the 
way,  who  would  never  have  known  the  Lord,  but  for 
revivals.  Who  then  will  not  labor,  and  pray,  and 
live  for  constant,  pure,  all  powerful  revivals  over  the 


RESULTS    OF    REVIVALS.  169 

whole  world !  Christian  !  is  not  your  soul  fired  by 
a  contemplation  of  this  subject  ?  O  let  us  succeed  in 
arousing  you  to  the  importance  of  this  thrilling  theme  ! 
O  that  we  could  touch  some  cord  in  your  soul  which 
would  induce  you  to  exert  every  energy,  employ  every 
talent,  and  use  every  means  for  the  promotion  of  revi- 
vals. You  desire  to  see  the  church  becoming  more 
spiritual,  active,  zealous,  liberal — to  see  her  arise  and 
shine  in  her  beauty  and  glory. — You  desire  to  see  her 
numbers  increased,  her  victories  extended,  God  glori- 
fied, and  the  world  saved ;  O  then  labor  to  promote 
revivals !  Not  only  with  your  lips,  but  with  your 
whole  life  and  by  all  your  actions  constantly  repeat 
the  prayer,  "  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  the  midst 
of  the  years,  in  the  midst  of  the  years  make  known ; 
in  wrath  remember  mercy  !" 

We  cannot  bring  this  chapter  to  a  close,  without 
adding  an  extract  from  the  concluding  lecture  of  Dr. 
Sprague  on  revivals.  "  Who  can  estimate,"  says  he, 
"  the  number  that  have  already  not  only  had  their 
names  written  among  the  redeemed,  but  have  actually 
entered  through  the  gate  into  the  city,  and  taken  up 
the  anthems  of  heaven,  who  but  for  revivals  of  religion 
would  have  had  no  part  nor  lot  in  the  matter  ?  Limit 
your  view,  if  you  will,  to  the  result  of  a  single  year, 
and  think  what  a  mighty  accession  to  the  heavenly 
hosts  is  furnished  by  one  year's  revivals.  And  then 
with  the  promises  of  God  and  the  signs  of  the  times 
in  your  eye,  let  your  thoughts  travel  down  the  tract 
of  coming  years,  and  see  how  much  the  revivals  of 
each  successive  year  serve  to  increase  the  population 


170  RESULTS    OF    REVIVALS. 

of  heaven.  And  finally  anticipate  the  time  when  this 
earth  shall  no  longer  exist  as  a  theatre  for  the  tri- 
umphs of  redemption,  and  the  ransomed  shall  all  be 
assembled  on  the  plains  of  immortality ;  and  behold 
in  that  vast  community,  a  multitude  v\^hich  no  man  can 
number,  who  date  their  change  of  character  and  des- 
tiny to  revivals  of  religion.  And  then  think  of  what 
has  been  done  for  these  myriads  of  immortals.  Fix 
upon  the  moment  wiien  the  scene  of  dying  was  over, 
and  the  spirit  was  rushing  forth  to  meet  its  God  ;  and 
estimate  the  importance  of  the  change  it  has  experi- 
enced, by  all  the  horror  which  it  henceforth  avoids, 
and  all  the  bliss  which  it  henceforth  attains.  All  this 
countless  multitude  have  escaped  the  pollution,  and 
degradation,  and  wailing  of  the  pit,  and  have  risen  to 
purity,  and  glory,  and  ecstacy  of  heaven.  The  day  of 
resurrection  and  judgment  which,  but  for  the  renova- 
tion they  have  experienced,  would  have  awakened  in 
them  nothing  but  shame  and  agony,  is  a  signal  for 
exultation  and  triumph.  They  walk  in  the  light  of  the 
Lamb.  They  know  how  to  use  angelic  harps.  They 
are  kings  and  priests  unto  God.  They  go  on  from 
glory  to  glory,  constantly  approaching  the  perfection 
of  the  Highest,  while  immortality  endures.  Whose 
mind  is  not  lost  in  contemplating  the  amount  of  felicity 
which  revivals  will  secure  to  their  subjects  through 
all  the  ages  of  eternity. 

Pause  now  for  a  moment  on  the  eminence  to  which 
we  are  brought,  and  so  far  as  you  can,  let  your  eye 
take  in  at  a  glance  the  results  of  revivals,  as  they  re- 
spect both   worlds.     Under  their   influence  see  the 


RESULTS    OF    REVIVALS.  171 

cause  of  moral  renovation  advancing-,  until  this  earth 
every  where  brightens  into  a  field  of  millenial  beauty. 
Behold  also  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  kindling  with 
higher  raptures  in  view  of  tliese  wonderful  works  of 
God !  Not  only  those  who  have  been  subjects  of 
revivals,  but  those  who  have  not,  not  only  the  ran- 
somed of  the  Lord,  but  the  principalities  and  pow- 
ers in  heavenly  places,  and  even  Jehovali  wdio  is 
over  all  blessed  forever,  rejoice,  and  will  rejoice,  in 
these  triumphs  of  redeeming  grace.  And  this  joy  and 
glory  is  not  only  to  be  perpetual,  but  to  be  perpetually 
progressive.  Say  then  whether  such  results  will  not 
justify  the  church  even  now  in  beginning  her  song  of 
triumph  ^  Which  of  the  angels  will  think  she  is  pre- 
mature in  her  praises,  if,  when  she  looks  abroad  and 
sees  Avhat  God  has  wrought  for  her  already  in  her 
revivals,  she  should  begin  to  ascribe  blessing,  and 
honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  ?  Be  this  then  tlie  song 
of  the  church  as  she  travels  on  here  in  the  wilderness, 
while  she  rejoices  in  the  smiles,  and  leans  upon  the 
arm,  and  looks  forth  upon  the  gracious  triumphs  of 
her  living  Head.  Be  this  her  song  on  the  morning  of 
the  millenial  day.  Let  the  bright  jubilee  be  ushered 
in  by  the  echoing  and  re-echoing  of  this  hymn  of 
praise  all  round  the  arch  of  heaven.  Let  the  church 
on  that  glorious  occasion  count  up  if  she  can  all  the 
revivals  which  have  contributed  to  her  enlargement, 
and  brought  glory  to  her  Redeemer,  and  say  what  so 
well  becomes  her  as  to  take  this  language  of  tlianks- 
giving  upon  her  lips.     Let  this  be  her  song  when  her 


172  RESULTS    OF    REVIVALS. 

enemies  have  all  gone  into  confusion  and  taken  up  an 
eternal  wailing;  when  she  is  herself  glorified  and 
enthroned  on  the  fields  of  immortality,  and  privileged 
to  walk  in  the  full  vision  of  God,  when  the  complete 
triumph  of  redemption,  shall  every  where  be  acknow- 
ledged, and  shall  awaken  joy  or  agony  that  is  to  en- 
dure forever.  From  the  most  distant  point  in  eternity 
which  an  angel's  mind  can  reach,  let  the  church,  when 
she  remembers  these  scenes  of  mercy  through  which 
she  is  now  passing,  still  shout  forth  her  praises  in  the 
same  noble  song;  and  let  seraphim  and  cherubim, and 
the  whole  angelic  choir  of  the  third  heavens,  join  to 
increase  the  melody  : — "  Blessing,  and  honor,  and 
glory,  and  power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever.    Amen!" 


THE  END. 


# 


""•°"  [Geological  Semmary-Speer  Librarj 


1   1012  01152  3877 


Date  Due 


